《JAKE (Family Bonds book 1)》 Chapter 1 - Jake Chapter 1 Jake ¡®Fuck!¡¯ I curse under my breath when I feel something sharp enter the back of my right shoulder. I quickly lift my arm up to inspect it. There¡¯s already some blood siphoning through a tear in my short sleeve. Annoyed, I glance over at the wooden post of the corral where I see part of a rusty nail sticking out. I quickly turn my attention towards my horse, who was grinding against the fence beside me just a few seconds ago, to see if he¡¯s injured as well. A thorough inspection of his flanks assures me that Duke is fine, but by the time I''ve finished examining him the blood is already trickling down my hand. ¡®Zane?¡¯ I call out to our newest ranch hand, who has been working alongside me today. ¡®Yeah, Jake?¡¯ he shouts back, while I tie Duke to the fence a couple of feet away from the dangerous nail. ¡®Can you get this fucking nail out of here before it wounds any of the animals? I just caught my arm on it.¡¯ I use my already dirty shirt to wipe some of the blood off my arm. Zane hurries towards me with a concerned frown on his face. He¡¯s a really good kid. He started working on the ranch here this summer, right after he graduated high school. He told me he hated being stuck inside a school building all day and prefers to be working outside. It was like I was hearing myself, back when I was his age. I couldn¡¯t wait to be done with school either. ¡®Shit, are you okay, Jake?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little scratch,¡¯ I tell him. ¡®I just don¡¯t want anyone else to get caught on it. Can you take care of it while I clean myself up real quick?¡¯ ¡®Sure thing,¡¯ Zane promises, before he runs away to the barn to grab a tool box. I follow him out, but instead of walking towards the barn I turn left and head for the horse stables. There is a sink in there with, hopefully, a reasonably clean towel. ¡®Great start of the fucking week,¡¯ I mutter, annoyed, as I walk inside. I use my left hand to keep pressure on the scratch in order to prevent more blood from dripping down my arm. I¡¯m about to curse again, but I swallow the words just in time when I realize I''m not alone in the stables. A blonde girl is standing in front of a horse stall with a mare and her young foal. I¡¯ve never seen her before, but she¡¯s in the presence of two children I know very well. She¡¯s carrying Olivia, the one-year-old daughter of my boss, on her hip, while the second youngest girl, Violet, holds onto her fingers. Her gaze meets mine as I walk past her. I automatically slow my step for a second to nod at her in greeting, but then I hurriedly continue my way towards the sink. ¡®Oh no, are you alright?¡¯ the blonde asks in a worried tone. I glance over my shoulder and see the girl¡ªyoung woman is probably more accurate, given the enticing curves of her body¡ªlooking at the blood on my arm with what seems like genuine concern in her eyes. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s nothing,¡¯ I assure her as I start washing the blood away. I smile politely to confirm that it¡¯s really not a big deal. ¡®Just a little scratch.¡¯ ¡®What happened?¡¯ the young woman asks, while she steps towards me with both girls in tow. ¡®A rusty little nail in the fence,¡¯ I explain. ¡®Well that¡¯s not good,¡¯ she says, scrunching her nose. It looks kind or adorable. ¡®You should really have that cleaned, or it could get infected.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ I shrug. It''s far from the worst injury I''ve had since I started working here. Minor injuries are just part of ranch work. ¡®No, it¡¯s absolutely not fine. If you don¡¯t care for it properly that wound could get infected or you could get tetanus,¡¯ she corrects me sternly. ¡®Let me help you. Do you know if there¡¯s a first aid kit in here? Otherwise I¡¯ll go grab one from the house.¡¯ I glance at the small cut on my arm. It doesn¡¯t seem worth fussing over, but I¡¯m certainly not going to object if this pretty girl wants to put her hands on me. ¡®Up there,¡¯ I say, nodding towards a high cabinet a couple of feet to my right. The girl inadvertently bites her bottom lip while she glances up. She¡¯s not very tall. Probably not more than five-two or five-three. With an amused grin I see a flash of determination cross her face, as she sets Olivia down on the ground. ¡®Violet, can you please hold Olivia¡¯s hand for a moment, while I help this nice man?¡¯ she asks the toddler kindly. I¡¯ve seen Violet terrorize some of the toughest guys on the ranch with her impressive tantrums, but this blonde woman apparently has some magical abilities. Not a single protest escapes Violet¡¯s lips when she steps closer and takes her younger sister''s hand. I slightly lift my eyebrows in surprise, but the blonde girl already walks towards the other side of the stable to grab a stool. She quickly puts it on the floor in front of the cabinet and steps on top of it to grab the first aid kit. She still has to stand on her tiptoes to be able to reach it. ¡®Got it!¡¯ she exclaims triumphantly after finding the small white box, and I can''t help but let out a chuckle. She steps down with the kit in her hand and glances around the stable. Her eyes land on the feed storage chest. ¡®Would you mind taking a seat over there, please?¡¯ she asks, pointing towards it.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®Uh¡­ Yeah, sure,¡¯ I say, as I obediently follow her directions. ¡®Come on Violet, you and Olivia can help too,¡¯ she says brightly. She gently nudges the two children towards the chest. She puts the first aid kit down next to me. I suddenly realize I still have no idea who she is. I extend my right hand while keeping my left pressed against my arm. ¡®I¡¯m Jake, by the way. Jake Harmon,¡¯ I introduce myself to the curly blonde. ¡®Amber Scott,¡¯ she replies with a polite smile. She gives my hand a brief shake, her small hand nearly disappearing in mine, before opening the first aid kit and pulling out a few packages. She tears open a gauze packet and hands the empty wrapper to Violet. ¡®Do you think the two of you can put this one in the bin for me?¡¯ she asks the girls with an earnest expression, as if she is giving them a very important assignment. Violet nods fervently and grabs the wrapper from Amber¡¯s hand. She enthusiastically pulls her sister along while she heads towards the bin. Meanwhile, Amber uses the gauze to clean the blood around the wound. She frowns, casting a hesitant glance my way. ¡®I can''t properly reach it. Your sleeve is covering part of the cut,¡¯ she says shyly. ¡®Would you mind taking your shirt off?¡¯ ¡®Not at all,¡¯ I answer amused. ¡®Although I usually have to buy a girl a drink first, before she asks me that,¡¯ I say with a smirk. Her cheeks redden as I reach behind my head and pull the bloodstained shirt off. I notice Amber¡¯s eyes flick briefly towards my chest and abs before she refocuses on the cut on my arm, her face flushing even deeper. I try to stifle a chuckle¡ªalright, Amber¡¯s definitely a bit shy. Her fresh-faced girlish innocence forms an interesting contrast with the enticing curves of her body, which is definitely all woman. Her green checkered blouse hugs her rounded breasts and is neatly tucked into her jeans. Her hips are a bit wide for her small frame, making her ass fill out those jeans in a way that¡¯s hard not to notice. She catches me looking and blushes even more, but stubbornly keeps her gaze fixed on my arm. ¡®Do you have hurt there?¡¯ Little Violet and Olivia have returned to us and Violet looks up at me with curious eyes. She points towards the cut on my arm that Amber is working on. ¡®Not at all,¡¯ I tell her. ¡®Yes, Violet, Jake has hurt himself a little bit,¡¯ Amber corrects me, briefly sending me a stern look before she turns her attention to the girls. ¡®But that¡¯s alright. It¡¯s always good to tell people when you¡¯re hurt, so that they can help you make it better. Isn¡¯t that right, Jake?¡¯ Amber asks, raising her eyebrows at me. ¡®Yes, right, yes! Absolutely,¡¯ I quickly follow her lead and nod solemnly towards the curious toddler. ¡®You should always tell people when you¡¯re hurt.¡¯ ¡®Violet, do you remember what we talked about the other day? What would be a nice thing you could say to someone who is hurt?¡¯ Amber gently reminds the girl, while she continues to clean the cut on my arm. Violet furrows her brows as if she has to think hard about that question, but then her face suddenly lights up. She walks towards me, letting go of her little sister so abruptly that Olivia stumbles and falls down on her butt. She looks around a little dazed, while Violet gently pats my knee. ¡®Is gonna be oooooookay, Jake.¡¯ ¡®Exactly,¡¯ Amber confirms. She sends Violet an approving smile. ¡®Thank you, Violet,¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®Good job remembering that, Vi,¡¯ Amber says, leaning sideways to open another package of gauze. She uses it to apply more pressure on my arm in order to stop the bleeding. ¡®Whatcha doing, Amber?¡¯ Violet asks with a frown. ¡®I''m trying to make Jake¡¯s arm feel better,¡¯ Amber explains, now taking a wet wipe to clean the blood around the wound while she continues to put pressure on it with some gauze. ¡®Like, give it kiss?¡¯ Violet asks innocently. ¡®No, I''m going to put a band-aid on it,¡¯ Amber corrects her. ¡®I don''t know. Violet might be onto something. If I get to choose, I think I prefer the kiss,¡¯ I say with a cheeky grin. ¡®Why am I not surprised,¡¯ Amber mumbles, while she briefly glances at me. I don¡¯t think her color is going to return to normal anytime soon. It¡¯s almost impossible to resist the urge to tease her a bit more when she acts so shy and innocent. ¡®Mommy always kisses better,¡¯ Violet challenges her. Olivia has managed to stand back up and stumbles towards her sister, to grab her hand again. ¡®Yes, Amber, Mommy always kisses it better,¡¯ I repeat with a twinkle in my eyes. ¡®That is wonderful, but since I¡¯m not your mommy, I think I''m going to stick with the band-aid,¡¯ Amber replies with a suppressed chuckle. She opens another package and presses an antiseptic swipe against my cut with slightly more force than necessary. I can¡¯t hold back a small wince when the alcohol bites the exposed flesh on my arm. ¡®Mean!¡¯ I say, raising my eyebrows at her. ¡®Maybe it¡¯ll teach you not to tease me when I''m trying to help you.¡¯ Amber gives me a mock scowl, but I see the corners of her mouth curling up. ¡®Fair enough,¡¯ I grin. ¡®Jake, I got the nail out like you asked,¡¯ Zane calls as he steps into the stable. ¡®Do you want me to¡ª¡¯ He stops abruptly when he spots me sitting on the chest, shirtless. His gaze shifts to Amber, and his cheeks turn even redder than hers were a second ago. ¡®Oh, hello, Miss Scott.¡¯ Amber¡¯s blonde curls dance around her shoulders when she raises her head to look up at him. She offers him a kind smile. ¡®Hi, Zane, it¡¯s nice to see you again,¡¯ she greets him. ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you to just call me Amber? Nobody else calls me Miss Scott around here.¡¯ ¡®Sorry, old habits,¡¯ Zane replies awkwardly. He watches her with wide, longing eyes while Amber continues to clean my wound, seemingly unaware of his gaze. I glance at Zane and raise my eyebrows in amusement. Our newest ranch hand clearly has a crush on this girl. ¡®There you guys are,¡¯ another voice comes booming in from the other side of the stable. I turn my head and see Ray walking towards us. Raymond Jenkins and his wife Marjorie are the owners of the ranch. ¡®Daddy!¡¯ Both Violet and Olivia run towards him and Ray catches them both. He easily lifts them up, one in each arm. ¡®Hi, girls. What a fun surprise to find you here!¡¯ ¡®Hello Mr. Jenk¨CRaymond,¡¯ Amber says, quickly correcting herself. She offers him the same bright smile as she did Zane. ¡®Good afternoon, Amber,¡¯ he nods. Then he notices the residual blood on my arm from the elbow down. His expression turns into one of concern. He walks towards us and gently places his daughters back on the ground. ¡®First day back and already injured, Jake?¡¯ ¡®Nothing to worry about,¡¯ I quickly reassure him, before Amber can say anything. ¡®Just a minor cut. Good thing you hired a nurse while I was on holiday, Ray,¡¯ I joke. ¡®A nurse wouldn¡¯t nearly be as helpful to us as this one,¡¯ Raymond says heartily. He briefly places a fatherly hand on Amber¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Amber started two weeks ago as our new nanny,¡¯ Ray tells me. That explains why I haven¡¯t seen her on the ranch before. I definitely would have remembered her if I had. She¡¯s definitely good-looking. ¡®Hold this here, please?¡¯ Amber interjects gently, while she presses some fresh gauze against the cut. I do as she asks and she swiftly and efficiently takes some adhesives from a package. ¡®How was New York?¡¯ Ray asks me, while we wait until Amber is finished. This is my first day back after my holiday, and I haven¡¯t spoken to him yet. Ray was busy doing administration all morning and left our foreman Gary in charge of handing out the work assignments. ¡®It was fine. Very loud and bloody expensive, though,¡¯ I answer. I¡¯ve taken a trip there with my younger brother Nate. It was fun for a couple of days, but I couldn¡¯t fathom the idea of anyone actually wanting to live there. ¡®I hear that,¡¯ Ray smirks. ¡®There! All done,¡¯ Amber declares. Finally content with her work she takes a step back. ¡®If you haven¡¯t had a tetanus shot in the last five years, it might be a good idea to get a booster shot,¡¯ she advises me. ¡®No worries, I got one last year,¡¯ I reply. ¡®Then you should probably be fine.¡¯ ¡®Told you I was,¡¯ I wink at her. Chapter 2 - Amber Chapter 2 Amber The incredibly handsome cowboy actually winks at me. My cheeks flush red once again, while my heart inadvertently starts beating a little faster. Jake¡¯s sparkling blue eyes are a striking contrast to his wavy dark hair. A dimple deepens in his chin when he laughs, and the strong muscles of his arms and torso suggest he''s accustomed to heavy labor on the ranch. His entire body exudes an agile strength. He is easily the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life¨Cnot that that¡¯s saying much. I haven¡¯t exactly met a lot of men in my life, my parents made sure of that, but this is the first time I¡¯ve felt my body respond to a man like this. My fingers tingle from merely touching Jake¡¯s bicep and cleaning the cut on his arm. His smile is doing strange things to my stomach and makes my knees go weak. ¡®Thanks for the help, I appreciate it,¡¯ Jake says. He hops off the horse feeding chest and holds out his shirt in front of him. It¡¯s dirty from the work he¡¯s been doing and more than a little bloodied. He briefly pushes his fingers through the cut in the sleeve, inadvertently making the gap even wider. ¡®I guess that one¡¯s a goner,¡¯ he sighs resignedly. ¡®Mind if I run to my cabin real quick and grab a clean shirt, boss?¡¯ ¡®Go ahead,¡¯ Mr. Jenkins nods. ¡®Zane and I will wait outside for you at the corral.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be right back,¡¯ Jake promises. He starts walking towards the door, but suddenly I dislike the idea of watching him leave. ¡®I can fix that for you,¡¯ I blurt out. Jake stops and turns around. He looks at me with an inquiring expression on his face. ¡®I¡¯m sorry?¡¯ ¡®Your shirt,¡¯ I reply, pointing towards it. ¡®You don¡¯t have to throw it out. I could fix it for you, if you want.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ he asks, surprised. ¡®Sure. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re a regular Mary Poppins, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Jake concludes with an amused smile. ¡®Caring for the kids, nursing wounds, fixing up clothes¡­ Is there anything you don¡¯t do?¡¯ ¡®Just wait until you''ve tasted some of the stuff she bakes,¡¯ Ray laughs. He pats his stomach. ¡®Amber bake cookies real good!¡¯ Violet confirms with an enthusiastic nod. ¡®They¡¯re nothing special,¡¯ I say humbly. ¡®Please, you''ve only been here for two weeks, but I think I¡¯ve already gained five pounds thanks to your baking,¡¯ Ray compliments Amber, patting his stomach. ¡®It doesn¡¯t sound like there¡¯ll be enough leftovers for me to ever get a taste,¡¯ Jake laughs. ¡®You can always hope you¡¯ll get lucky one day,¡¯ Ray teases me, but then he turns serious again. He claps his hands. ¡®Let¡¯s go gentlemen. We still have a lot to do. Get yourself a clean shirt and meet us outside, Jake. Amber, girls, you have a nice day! Oh, and Amber? Don¡¯t forget that Fiona has soccer practice after school today,¡¯ he reminds me. ¡®I have her bag in the car already,¡¯ I reply with a smile. Fiona is the oldest of the five Jenkins children. She is now ten years old. After her come the seven-year-old twins, Tom and Benjamin, and then Violet and Olivia. The oldest three children are in school at the moment. On the days their mother works at the local library, one of my tasks is to drive them to and pick them up from school. Ray nods at me approvingly and grabs Zane by his shoulder while they walk out together. ¡®Right, so¡­?¡¯ Jake¡¯s eyes go from me to the shirt in his hands. ¡®I can take that,¡¯ I say quickly, while I reach out my hand. Jake hands over his shirt and sends me a grateful look. His bright blue eyes are mesmerizing, but I still can¡¯t help that my gaze trails down towards his perfectly toned chest and abs. Right now, I''m beyond glad that I took the plunge and moved out here, away from my parents. If Jake is any indication of the type of men I may encounter during my stay here, I''m pretty sure I¡¯ll be able to find at least some of the things I''m looking for. Like having an actual life, with actual men in it. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll meet someone who is willing to kiss me, and hopefully a lot more. If he¡¯s only half as handsome as Jake, I definitely won¡¯t mind that. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I suddenly realize I''ve been staring at Jake for way too long. I blush as I quickly avert my gaze, clutching his shirt in my fists. ¡®I¡¯ll get it back to you as soon as I can,¡¯ I promise Jake. ¡®No hurry,¡¯ he smirks. ¡®This just gives me an excuse to walk shirtless around you!¡¯ If I blush any harder I''m going to combust right on the spot. Jake has obviously noticed that I find him attractive. ¡®Right, well¡­,¡¯ I mumble embarrassedly, really not knowing how to respond, which only makes Jake laugh harder. ¡®I''m just messing with you, Poppins,¡¯ he reassures me. ¡®I really appreciate your help. Thank you.¡¯ This time he sends me a genuine smile that has my knees melting. ¡®No problem,¡¯ I stutter. Jake raises his hand in a greeting and then walks out of the stable at a brisk pace. I follow him with my gaze while he passes the corral and heads towards the row of small cabins beyond the barn. Some of the men working on the Jenkins Ranch live there during the week. ¡®Amber, we have cookies now?¡¯ Violet pulls impatiently on my hand. ¡®Right! Yes, sure, Violet,¡¯ I reply quickly. I shake my head and return my focus to the two girls in my care. I offer them each one of my hands and walk them back towards the house, where I offer them something to drink. Then I give them both half a cookie, before I load them in the minivan to pick up the other kids from school. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go,¡¯ I sigh, once I have them strapped in safely. Still a bit uneasy, I pull the minivan out of its parking spot and slowly start driving it down the gravelly driveway that leads to the main road. I''m not used to driving such a large car and I want the children to stay safe, so I stay a little below the speeding limit. Other cars keep honking and pulling around me, but I try to ignore them. I have plenty of time to get to the school, which is a good thing, because I manage to take a wrong turn twice. I¡¯ve only been here for two weeks and school only started this week, so I don¡¯t really know my way around yet. ¡®Boogers,¡¯ I mutter under my breath when I turn left and immediately realize it is the wrong street again. I groan and carefully start making a turn. My phone starts ringing and, without looking, I answer it through the car¡¯s integrated communication system. ¡®Hang on, I¡¯m in the middle of a U-turn,¡¯ I declare, while I carefully look out for any traffic. The voice on the other end on the phone laughs. ¡®Did you get lost again?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t judge me, Hailey,¡¯ I grumble, while I finish the turn and insert the minivan back into traffic on the main road. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t dream of it,¡¯ my cousin teases me cheerfully. ¡®Did you just call to make fun of me?¡¯ ¡®Never,¡¯ she promises. ¡®I just wanted to know how you were doing. How are things working out with Marjorie and Ray?¡¯ My cousin Hailey was the one who found me this job. She volunteers at the library where Marjorie works and heard that they were looking for a live-in nanny. Knowing how desperately I wanted to move out of my parent¡¯s house, she mentioned to Marjorie that she knew someone for the job and asked if I could apply. Hailey¡¯s introduction and glowing recommendation were apparently enough to compensate for my lack of actual experience as a live-in nanny, because they offered me the position on the same day I came down here to meet them. So far, it¡¯s been even better than I imagined. Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins are both very kind and their five children have not been any trouble to me yet. Sure, the twins are a bit rowdy, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. I really like all of them. And thankfully, the family seems to like me too. ¡®It¡¯s going well I think,¡¯ I reply with enthusiasm, because I finally recognize the right street. ¡®They¡¯ve been very welcoming and they¡¯ve done everything they can to make me feel at home. They have given me my own quarters in the house, with a separate entrance, but they said I''m welcome to spend time with them in the main house any time.¡¯ ¡®Marjorie is a sweetheart,¡¯ Hailey confirms. ¡®I knew you would be a great fit over there. They¡¯re lucky to have you, Amber.¡¯ ¡®Thanks, that¡¯s really nice of you to say,¡¯ I say warmly. ¡®And you¡¯re really sweet, but you don¡¯t have to keep checking in! I¡¯m doing fine.¡¯ ¡®Unfortunately, I actually have another reason for my call,¡¯ Hailey says hesitantly. I hear the tone of regret in her voice. ¡®You can¡¯t meet me on Saturday,¡¯ I guess. ¡®No,¡¯ she sighs. ¡®I''m so sorry, Amber.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it,¡¯ I say, even though I find it hard to hide my disappointment. ¡®My boss has suddenly decided he must go to Milan next week,¡¯ Hailey says apologetically. ¡®You¡¯re kidding me! Are you going with him?¡¯ ¡®No, not this time, but I do have to schedule everything for the trip and pack up his stuff. And then I have to drive him to the airport on Sunday morning, so he can catch his afternoon flight. It¡¯s going to take up all of my time until I¡¯ve dropped him off.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not your fault,¡¯ I assure her. Hailey works as a personal assistant to a major investment banker. This is not the first time she¡¯s had to cancel plans with me on account of her job, even though I¡¯ve only been here two weeks. ¡®I can still come by Sunday afternoon, if you want? And I promise to make it up to you next weekend! We¡¯ll have a girls night next Saturday. I will show you around town and I''ll introduce you to some people, so you can start making some friends here.¡¯ ¡®That sounds great, Hailey,¡¯ I say. With a sigh of relief I pull into the elementary school parking lot. ¡®I have to go pick up the kids now. I¡¯ll see you Sunday afternoon then?¡¯ ¡®Yes, absolutely. I''ll be there. I really am sorry, Amber,¡¯ Hailey emphasizes. ¡®It¡¯s fine, Hailey. Don¡¯t worry about it. I''ll just entertain myself,¡¯ I reply, although I have absolutely no idea what else I''m supposed to do this weekend. Chapter 3 - Amber Chapter 3 Amber ¡®Come on girls,¡¯ I say as I clap my hands. Fiona and Violet are sitting at the giant kitchen table. Violet has been drawing a field full of unicorns, while Fiona has been writing in her diary. Since I told her last week I kept a diary as a kid, Fiona has insisted on having one herself. She has been writing in it daily for the past few days. It¡¯s kind of sweet that she likes me enough to want to copy me. ¡®The cookies are ready now?¡¯ Violet asks while she jerks her head up. We¡¯ve baked the cookies together and the girls have been waiting impatiently for them to cool off, so they can start eating them. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I laugh. ¡®Finally,¡¯ Fiona sighs. She immediately shuts her diary and gets up from the table. Then she suddenly freezes and looks at me suspiciously. ¡®Wait, you¡¯re not going to tell us that we have to wait for the others to come home first, right?¡¯ ¡®No, you can have one now, just don¡¯t tell your brothers,¡¯ I tell her with a conspiratorial wink. The twins are on a playdate with a boy from their class, and Marjorie has taken Olivia to a doctor¡¯s appointment. Poor Olivia has apparently had a lot of ear infections over the past year. Marjorie told me it was one of the reasons they went looking to hire a nanny. Ray works very long hours on the ranch, and Olivia hasn¡¯t been sleeping much due to her ear infections. With five children and her work at the library, Marjorie was feeling constantly overwhelmed. Since she and Ray both found it important that Marjorie could continue her work at the library, which she absolutely loves, they looked into hiring someone to help out with their kids. ¡®Here you go,¡¯ I smile. I hold the plate with freshly baked chocolate chip cookies in front of the two girls. They both eagerly grab one. Fiona takes a large bite and lets out a satisfactory moan. ¡®They are so good,¡¯ she declares with her mouth full. ¡®So good!¡¯ Violet echoes. She takes such an eager bite that the chocolate smears out over her cheeks. I laugh and quickly get a wet cloth to wipe it off her face. When I hear some noise outside, I glance out of the window and see Mr. Jenkins and a group of his workers returning. My heart starts beating faster when I spot Jake among them. He¡¯s hard to miss, with his tall stature and bright smile. I have not been able to stop thinking about him since our introduction in the stables on Monday. ¡®Girls, I have an idea,¡¯ I say with an overly enthusiastic expression on my face. They both look up at me expectantly. ¡®Shall we surprise your father with the cookies, so he can taste what great bakers you two are already? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very proud of you!¡¯ ¡®Yes!¡¯ Violet screams. ¡®Only if we get another one first,¡¯ Fiona cleverly demands. ¡®You can have another one when you have finished tidying your room, as you promised,¡¯ I tell her sternly. ¡®I''ll keep your extra cookies safely here on the counter until then, agreed?¡¯ ¡®Fine,¡¯ Fiona sighs reluctantly. I pretend not to see that she rolls her eyes at me and suppress a grin. She¡¯s definitely the messiest of the five kids, despite being the oldest. ¡®Good. Why don¡¯t you put your boots on and help your sister with hers. I''ll be right back.¡¯ I quickly walk towards my quarters, as Mr. Jenkins calls them. In my mind I keep calling him Mr. Jenkins, even though he insisted that I should call him Raymond or Ray, just like everyone else. I try, but I¡¯m still a little uncomfortable with it because it feels so impolite. With Marjorie it¡¯s a little easier because I¡¯ve been spending more time in her presence, but I still accidentally call her Mrs. Jenkins sometimes. I go inside my room to grab Jake¡¯s shirt. I already washed and fixed it Monday night, but I haven¡¯t had a chance to give it back to him yet. Now I have a good excuse to go outside and see him. ¡®Well done, girls,¡¯ I compliment them when I return and find them waiting for me with their boots on. Violet has them on the wrong feet, but I decide to let that slide for now. She won''t have them on for long, since we¡¯ll go back inside soon. ¡®Can we go now?¡¯ Fiona asks impatiently. She¡¯s eying the plate with cookies.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡®Why don''t I carry these out,¡¯ I say with a grin. I put the plate on top of Jake¡¯s shirt. ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯ The three of us head outside towards the group of men. There¡¯s a nervous flutter in my stomach when we get closer, but I try my best to ignore it. It¡¯s not just Jake who makes me a little nervous, it¡¯s all of them. I''m not used to being around any men, or people for that matter, who are not from our church. When we¡¯ve reached the group of men I lower the plate so Fiona and Violet can grab a cookie. I tell them to wait for a moment. Raymond is handing out instructions and I don''t want to disturb anything important. When he nods and the two men he was speaking with walk away, I gently nudge the girls and tell them to go on. They both run towards their father with their cookies held out. ¡®Dad, we baked cookies and we brought you one too!¡¯ ¡®Daddy, I baked cookies too!¡¯ Violet repeats after her sister. ¡®We made them ourselves! Amber helped us, but we actually baked them,¡¯ Fiona declares proudly. ¡®Did you now?¡¯ Raymond asks while he acts deeply impressed. He lowers himself to one knee, so he¡¯s at eye level with Violet, and listens with interest to what his daughters are telling him. It brings a warm smile to my face. It¡¯s lovely to watch such an engaging father interact with his children. I can¡¯t remember my father ever doing that with me. My parents¡¯ vision on child raising was basically that they should not be heard, and preferably not be seen all that much either. I turn towards the ranch hands who are talking amongst themselves. A few of the men nod and raise a hand to greet me. ¡®I was wondering if you guys might like some too, since you¡¯re all working so hard,¡¯ I offer them politely. I¡¯m relieved that the men seem to appreciate the gesture, because within a few seconds they¡¯re all chewing on a still warm cookie. ¡®Ray and Violet didn''t exaggerate. You are good at baking cookies,¡¯ Jake compliments me, with a mouth still full. ¡®At eating them too, by the looks of it,¡¯ I hear one of the guys mutter, while he elbows his neighbor and snickers. A little taken aback, I blink my eyes and take a little step back. Did he just really say that out loud? I know that I''m not thin, like a magazine model, but I didn¡¯t think my body was all that bad. Are my curves really something that needs to be commented on? It makes me feel a little uncomfortable, but before I can think of a reply, someone else has already stepped forward on my behalf. ¡®You can''t talk to her like that!¡¯ Zane says loudly. He stands right next to me and scowls at the guy, whose name I don¡¯t know. ¡®Calm down, loverboy,¡¯ the guy snorts dismissively. Zane''s face turns bright red and he clenches his fists, but then Jake clears his throat. He leans forward to look at the man who made the comment. He shakes his head. ¡®Zane¡¯s right, Walter. That''s no fucking way to treat a lady.¡¯ ¡®I guess you would know. You¡¯re the expert on how to treat the ladies around here, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Walter teases, implying what I had already suspected. Jake is not inexperienced when it comes to women. I could easily tell from the way he was interacting with me on Monday. He has that sort of effortless flirting thing going on, that could make a woman want to drop her pants in a moment''s notice. Not that I would know anything about that kind of thing, but still¡­ ¡®I clearly know a hell of a lot more than you,¡¯ Jake replies with a smirk. ¡®Yeah well, maybe if you wouldn''t be so busy claiming every single woman at Pete¡¯s for yourself, the rest of us could get some practice too in that area.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t blame my dazzling charm for your own lack of success,¡¯ Jake shrugs. ¡®It¡¯s not my fault that you have the personality of a fucking cow¡¯s tail, Walt.¡¯ The fact that Jake and Zane both came to my defense suddenly makes me brave enough to stand up for myself as well. ¡®Or, just a thought here,¡¯ I add, ¡®maybe you should try thanking a woman when she is doing something nice for you, instead of insulting her.¡¯ I keep my tone even, but I shoot Walter a sharp look. ¡®Thank you very much, Amber. These cookies are absolutely delicious,¡¯ Zane immediately says in a serious tone. ¡®Could I maybe have another one?¡¯ Some of the guys chuckle in response. ¡®Even the kid¡¯s got more game than you, Walt,¡¯ Jake laughs out loud and he turns towards me. ¡®Can I get in on that second round as well?¡¯ ¡®Me too, please,¡¯ a guy named Sylvester steps forward. ¡®Did I just catch someone saying something about an insult? I should hope that every man who works for me knows that I don''t tolerate any disrespect towards the women on my ranch,¡¯ Ray suddenly interjects in a sharp tone. He walks towards us with his daughters in tow and gives his men a stern look, before he turns to me and raises his eyebrows inquisitively. ¡®Just a bit of banter,¡¯ I reply, with another glance at Walter. It wasn¡¯t a nice comment, but there''s no need to get Walter in trouble over it either. I really want people here to like me, so I will fit in. Making a big deal about a childish insult isn¡¯t going to accomplish that. ¡®Alright then,¡¯ Ray says, although his slight frown suggests he¡¯s not convinced. He turns towards his men. ¡®I¡¯ll be in my office. It¡¯s going to rain soon, so I suggest you all hurry up or you¡¯ll be drenched before all the animals are fed.¡¯ ¡®Sure thing, boss.¡¯ Some of the guys nod at me before they walk away. Ray also heads inside after a quick tousle through his daughter¡¯s hairs, but Zane stays by my side and looks at me with a slight frown. ¡®You should have told Ray the truth about what Walter said,¡¯ Zane says. ¡®It was just a stupid comment. I''m fine,¡¯ I assure him. ¡®It was really nice of you to stand up for me, though. Thank you,¡¯ I smile at him. ¡®Of course! He shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡¯ ¡®No, he shouldn¡¯t,¡¯ I agree wholeheartedly. It was still a mean comment. ¡®You¡­ you know it¡¯s not true, right?¡¯ Zane says hesitantly. ¡®I mean, that you¡­ You know that you¡¯re not¡­ Like¡­¡¯ ¡®What Zane here means to say is that Walter only talks a lot of shit, because he knows a beautiful woman like yourself would never even give an asshole like him the time of day,¡¯ Jake interjects. I turn my head in surprise. I had not realized that he was still standing near us. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say shyly. ¡®You¡¯re very welcome, pretty lady,¡¯ Jake says with a smile. He wiggles his eyebrows as he cheekily steals another cookie from the plate I¡¯m holding. Then he punches Zane on his shoulder. ¡®Come on, smooth talker. Time to put your shining armor away and get your ass back to work. Let¡¯s show these fuckers how it¡¯s done, before we¡¯re all soaking wet.¡¯ ¡®Bye guys,¡¯ I chuckle at them, before I head back inside with the girls. The sky is indeed turning darker by the minute. It¡¯s definitely going to rain soon. We¡¯re already back in the kitchen when I realize that I¡¯m still holding Jake¡¯s shirt tucked underneath the plate. Oh well, I guess I''m going to have to seek him out again in order to give it back! Chapter 4 - JAKE Chapter 4 Jake Once the fucking clouds break open, it appears they have no intention to stop tormenting us. The rain continues to pour for two days straight, making our work outside a lot harder. We¡¯ve been repairing fences all day and I''m soaked up to my underwear. ¡®Fucking hell, it¡¯s cold in this fucking rain,¡¯ Gary complains for the sixth time since we started on this fence. ¡®Try actually working, that might keep you warm,¡¯ Zane mutters under his breath, but not loud enough for Gary to hear. I don¡¯t even attempt to hold in my laughter. Yeah, this kid is going to do great here! He¡¯s not wrong, though. Gary may be our foreman, but he can be a lazy fuck sometimes, always assigning himself the easier tasks. Today, he¡¯s tasked himself with handing us the nails, while Zane, Eli, and I have been hammering and lifting heavy wood beams all morning. ¡®Come on, it¡¯s almost lunch time. I bet Marjorie will have made us something hot to get warm,¡¯ I try to console my workmates. We usually bring our own lunches, but Marjorie often whips up something warm for us to eat as well on cold, rainy days like this. ¡®Isn¡¯t she at the library all the time now?¡¯ Eli asks. ¡®I guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see,¡¯ I shrug. ¡®Let¡¯s head back to the barn, before we¡¯re drowning out here,¡¯ Gary calls it, as he checks his watch. The four of us climb inside Gary¡¯s pickup and drive back to the ranch home. Even though we¡¯re already soaking wet, Gary parks as closely as possible next to the barn. When we¡¯re not too far out on the terrain, we usually eat our lunches there together. However, before we can enter the barn, some of the guys already come running out. ¡®There¡¯s a leak in the roof,¡¯ Kenneth yells at us. ¡®We¡¯re gonna need to fix it this afternoon, but the boss says we can all eat lunch in the kitchen today. The stable is still packed with the food deliveries that haven¡¯t been put away yet.¡¯ ¡®So you lazy fuckers haven¡¯t been doing shit again this morning?¡¯ I tease him. Kenneth flips me off before he runs towards the main house. I shake my head as the four of us sprint after him. We take off our wet coats and boots in the hallway, but we can¡¯t prevent a trail of wet drops following us inside the Jenkins¡¯ kitchen. It¡¯s large, but not really big enough to hold all of us comfortably, which is why we usually eat outside or in the barn. But today, we prefer being warm and crowded over being cold and wet. I¡¯m thrilled to see Marjorie standing by the stove, stirring a giant pan¡ªlooks like we¡¯re definitely getting something hot to warm us up. I could kiss that woman right now! A small movement across the table catches my attention, drawing my gaze to the person I''d be even happier to kiss. The pretty nanny sits at the table''s corner, feeding Olivia from a bowl of oatmeal while simultaneously making a peanut butter sandwich for Violet. Amber''s blonde curls bounce around her shoulders as she laughs at something Violet says, though I can''t hear it over the surrounding noise. ¡®Do you want some chicken soup, Jake?¡¯ Marjorie calls out to me from her spot near the stove. ¡®If I ever decline that offer coming from you, you will know something is horribly wrong with me,¡¯ I shout back. I make my way towards her, squeezing past my coworkers who are resting and eating their soup at the kitchen counter. I¡¯m still holding my wallet and keys in my hands and I quickly toss them on the counter, so I can accept the large bowl Marjorie hands me. ¡®You¡¯re a woman after my fucking heart, Marjorie Jenkins,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®If Ray hadn¡¯t snatched you up already, I¡¯d be sitting on your doorstep every day until you said yes to me.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re too charming for your own good, Jake Harmon,¡¯ Marjorie reprimands me with a playful wink. She knows not to take me seriously. She¡¯s almost ten years my senior and she and Ray have a great marriage. Besides, I''m definitely not looking for a serious relationship. I turn around and find an empty spot at the kitchen table. I take a big spoon full of soup and look up, straight into Amber¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were lingering on the shirt I''m wearing. Soaking wet, it clings to my body and I realize that she was definitely checking me out again. I chuckle, but when I give her a teasing wink Amber blushes and quickly averts her gaze. It¡¯s kind of cute that she¡¯s so shy, but I already know I¡¯m not going to go anywhere near her. Ray has made it very clear to all of us where Amber stands with him. After we returned from feeding the animals yesterday, he called us all together. He sternly reminded us of the importance to treat the women on his ranch with the utmost respect.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡®That includes Amber Scott,¡¯ he said almost threateningly. ¡®She has been a Godsend to our family. My children like her, my wife adores her, and personally I¡¯m very fond of her as well. Since Amber started working for us, Marjorie is finally able to breathe again.¡¯ We all felt for him. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Marjorie had been struggling after the birth of their youngest child. This had put a lot of pressure on Ray too. He¡¯d been worried about her for the better part of a year, but they both seem a lot more relaxed now that Amber is around to help them out. Me and the other guys are certainly not going to mess with that. ¡®You heard it, boys,¡¯ Gary said teasingly. He patted Zane on his shoulder. ¡®Hands off the pretty nanny. No dating her, and no funny business!¡¯ ¡®Do you think I¡¯m making a fucking joke, Gary?¡¯ Ray had asked our foreman in a raised voice that he seldom used. We all knew it meant that he was serious and everyone of us had instantly turned silent. ¡®Amber is an adult. She can do whatever the hell she wants, with whomever she wants to do it with. But I¡¯m telling you that my family needs her, so I will not risk anyone making her uncomfortable and chasing her away.¡¯ Ray had given each of us a sharp look. ¡®Ranch hands are easily replaced around here. But finding a nanny who manages to get my daughter in bed on time, and gets my sons to eat their vegetables without my house becoming a nuclear war zone, is nothing short of a miracle. I try to live by the phrase ¡°happy wife, happy life¡±, and having Amber around makes Marjorie happy. So you can all be damn sure whose side I¡¯ll be on if any of you does anything that will make her want to run for the hills.¡¯ We all understood him perfectly. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anyway. Not that I would¡¯ve minded a little roll around in the hay with her¨CI¡¯m definitely attracted to Amber, with her blonde curls and beaming smile. I would love to grab that voluptuous ass of hers as I shove my cock inside her, but she doesn¡¯t seem like the type of girl who¡¯d be interested in that sort of thing. Amber is all sweet and innocent, and definitely the kind of girl who has boyfriends instead of casual hook-ups. And I''m not really up for anything more than that. She¡¯s probably better off with a guy like Zane, I think to myself as I catch him staring at her again with those puppy-dog eyes. Amber doesn¡¯t seem to have any romantic interest in him, though. He¡¯s probably a bit too young for her. But what do I know? Maybe she¡¯s into the whole younger-guy thing. Suddenly, I get elbowed in the ribs by the guy sitting next to me. ¡®Are you?¡¯ Nick asks. ¡®Am I what?¡¯ I ask, confused. ¡®We¡¯re talking about our weekend plans,¡¯ he says with an eye roll. ¡®Are you coming with us to Pete¡¯s or not?¡¯ Pete¡¯s Pub is a local bar, strategically located in between a couple of large ranches. As a result, most of the ranch workers in the area can be found there during the weekends, as are plenty of willing girls who fancy the whole cowboy thing. It¡¯s definitely a good place to find a hook-up, but I don¡¯t hang out there as often as the other guys. I usually like to spend my free weekends at home with my family, and we go to lots of different places. Although some of my brothers don¡¯t mind tagging along to Pete¡¯s from time to time. ¡®Don¡¯t know yet,¡¯ I shrug. I see my coworkers every day, so I''m going to check what my siblings have planned first, before I commit to anything. ¡®Who else is going?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Me, Walt, Gary, David, Kenneth and Sylvester probably,¡¯ Nick sums up. ¡®Maybe a couple more. Eli and Carl are staying home with their women, of course.¡¯ He rolls his eyes at me again, as if he can¡¯t wrap his head around so much domestic bliss. I can¡¯t suppress a smirk. Nick is just as much of a perpetual bachelor as I am. ¡®What about you, Zane? Pete probably has root beer too,¡¯ Walter smirks. Zane is not only the youngest ranch hand, but also the only one of us under the legal drinking age. The guys love to remind him of that and tease Zane about it all the time, even though we¡¯ve all sneaked him the occasional beer after work during the hot summer days. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯m not going to play designated driver for you, Walt,¡¯ Zane replies curtly. ¡®I¡¯m helping my parents this weekend. My grandmother is moving into a retiring home.¡¯ Some of the guys snicker, causing Zane to blush, but I see Amber looking at Zane with an appreciative glance. ¡®I bet your grandmother is very proud to have you as her grandson. I think it''s very nice of you to help her move on your day off,¡¯ Amber says. She sends him a warm smile and gently pats his hand, which makes Zane¡¯s ears turn beet red. To my surprise, I feel a slight hint of jealousy. ¡®What about you, Amber?¡¯ Sylvester asks her politely. ¡®Have you been to Pete¡¯s yet? Or do you prefer going somewhere else?¡¯ ¡®I just moved here, so I haven¡¯t really been anywhere yet,¡¯ Amber admits honestly. ¡®We gonna go to gamma¡¯s birthday!¡¯ Violet suddenly declares loudly, while holding her half-eaten sandwich in the air. ¡®Yes, we are, Violet,¡¯ Marjorie smiles over her shoulder. ¡®It¡¯s your grandmother''s birthday tomorrow. There will be a big party and the whole family is going to be there, and we all get to sleep over as well. It will be so much fun to spend time with grandma and grandpa, won¡¯t it?¡¯ I glance over at Ray, who is making a face behind his wife¡¯s back. It¡¯s no secret that he loves his wife dearly, but isn¡¯t nearly as fond of her parents. Since they¡¯re all going, I''m guessing they¡¯re bringing Amber too. Having her pay attention to the kids probably means Ray and Marjorie actually get to enjoy the party. Isn¡¯t that why they have a nanny in the first place? To enjoy a bit of free time? ¡®Yes, it certainly will be,¡¯ Ray sighs without an ounce of enthusiasm, which awards him an admonishing look from his wife. I chuckle and focus on eating my chicken soup before it gets cold. I decide I¡¯m going to drive home tonight first and spend some time with my brothers and sister. If they all have plans tomorrow night, I can always drive myself to Pete¡¯s anyway. Chapter 5 - AMBER Chapter 5 Amber It¡¯s quiet in the house. This morning I helped Marjorie pack an overnight bag for each of the children and I put them in the minivan for her. After that, I tried to keep Fiona, Tom and Benjamin busy. Thankfully, it had finally stopped raining, so we went outside and they tried to teach me the rules of soccer. In the meantime, Marjorie was spending time with her youngest girls and Ray was feeding the animals with the two ranch hands who were on weekend duty. Technically I have Saturdays and Sundays off, but I didn¡¯t mind helping them out. It was actually kind of fun playing a two-on-two match with the three oldest kids. They had to take turns teaming up with me, so they wouldn¡¯t be stuck on the losing team the entire time. I would¡¯ve been offended by that, except that I definitely suck at playing soccer and I''m not too proud to admit it. The children were being good sports about it, though. By the time Ray was done, Fiona had just scored her fourth consecutive goal against Tom and me, ending our final game in a pathetic 11-0. ¡®Maybe you¡¯ll get better if you practice really, really hard,¡¯ Tom tried to console me, while I sat down on the ground, completely exhausted. ¡®But I do think you should only be on Benjamin¡¯s team the next time we play.¡¯ I pretended to glare at him, but honestly, I can¡¯t blame him after that last gargantuan defeat. After our final match, I helped Marjorie to get all the children showered and dressed in time for their grandmother¡¯s birthday party. Around two in the afternoon they were all loading themselves into the minivan, the only car on the ranch large enough to contain the entire family, and drove off to see their family. And I was left alone. It¡¯s quiet on the ranch, with all of them gone. This is the first time I''m alone in the house since I started working here. I always have the weekend off, but last weekend Hailey came over and we spent some time together. The two previous weekends I just stayed with the family to help out and to get to know them better, since I¡¯d only just started working for them. This time, I''m all by myself with no one around to talk to. Even the ranch hands who are supposed to be on duty are nowhere in sight. They¡¯re probably inside their own cabins. Not really knowing what to do with myself, I head back to my own quarters. They consist of a small living room with a kitchenette, a separate bedroom and small private bathroom with a shower, sink and toilet. I left my phone on the charger next to my bed this morning and when I look at the screen, I see I have a missed call from my parents. I scrunch my nose. I guess I should call them back. This is the third missed call from them this week, and it¡¯s not like I have anything better to do today. With a reluctant sigh, I make the dreaded call and squeeze my eyes shut. My mother answers within seconds. ¡®Scott residence.¡¯ ¡®Hello Mother!¡¯ I try to sound cheerful. ¡®Amber! Finally! I have been calling you since Thursday,¡¯ she scolds me. ¡®You do know that it is impolite not to call back your own mother, do you?¡¯ ¡®Yes Mother, I know. I apologize,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®I¡¯ve just been very busy.¡¯ ¡®Busy with what? Not with men I should hope?¡¯ Her voice sounds ominous. ¡®No Mother, not with men.¡¯ I can¡¯t hide the irritation in my voice. ¡®I have a job here, in case you forgot. I spend my days caring for five children on the ranch.¡¯ ¡®Yes, and we all know what kind of men work on ranches.¡¯ ¡®That is a horrible thing to say! Mr. Jenkins is a good man and very devoted to his wife,¡¯ I protest. ¡®I''m not talking about the owners,¡¯ my mother declares impatiently. ¡®Hailey assured us they are very devout people. Otherwise we would have never agreed to you moving so far away to work for them.¡¯ I roll my eyes, but I bite my tongue. I''m twenty-three years old, so she couldn¡¯t have stopped me from going anyway, but my mother tends to act as if I''m still thirteen. ¡®I''m talking about the other men who work there,¡¯ Mother continues. ¡®The cowboys and such. The immoral riffraffs who curse and defile women any chance they have. You are staying away from those men, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ she warns me. The image of Jake pops into my mind. I suppose I have heard him curse several times, and he certainly appears to have been with his share of women, if the insinuations of his coworker are to be believed. I have no idea whether or not he¡¯s religious though. Truth be told, I¡¯m not even sure whether or not I¡¯m truly religious either. I was raised to believe in God, and maybe I still do, but the strict way my parents carry out their faith never sat well with me. Stolen story; please report. ¡®Is that the only reason you wanted to speak with me, mother? To check if my virginity is still intact?¡¯ I ask without hiding my annoyance. ¡®It¡¯s very important to save yourself for the right man, Amber,¡¯ my mother says sternly, after a short silence. ¡®Only when you are married in the eyes of our Lord, should you give a man your most precious gift. I am only concerned for your soul!¡¯ ¡®Well, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Both my soul and my hymen are firmly intact mother,¡¯ I say dryly, before letting out a sigh. ¡®Is there anything else? Otherwise, I have to go.¡¯ ¡®Make sure you pray and go to church,¡¯ my mother adds quickly. ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ I lie. ¡®And twice on Sunday. Have a good day, Mother.¡¯ I hang up my phone and toss it on the bed. Right now I wish I had one of those old heavy landline phones, so I could actually put the receiver down with a bang. The call with my mother has not exactly put me in a better mood. However, it did strengthen my resolve. One way or another, I¡¯m going to build a life here¡ªa life I enjoy, filled with things I truly want to do, rather than simply following their orders. And a big part of that is that I plan to lose my virginity here. I''m done crouching beneath my parent¡¯s thumb. I want to live! Now, all I have to figure out is how¡­ By the time the evening falls, no grandiose idea has come to mind yet. I finished reading my book, made myself some dinner and ate it by myself too. Then, out of frustration, I decide to change my linens, fold my laundry and even clean my already spotless bathroom. When I drop down on the small couch after my little cleaning spree, it suddenly feels as if the four walls of my quarters are closing in on me. I don¡¯t even have a TV in here! So far, I¡¯ve just been watching Netflix on my laptop before going to sleep at night, which kind of reminds me of home. My parents always strictly monitored my internet access, but I managed to hide the old laptop Hailey secretly gave me in my room. Streaming movies goes a lot better when you don¡¯t have to piggyback on your neighbors spotty Wi-Fi connection, but it just seems like too sad a thing to be doing on a Saturday night. I get back up, and after a slight hesitation, I open the door next to my kitchenette¨Cthe one that leads to the main residence. Ray and Marjorie told me that I''m welcome to be in the main house any time I want, but it still feels weird to be in here without any one of them present. It kind of feels like I''m an intruder. I go in there with the intention of sitting on their couch to watch their TV, which I guess feels slightly less pathetic than watching a show on my laptop in bed on a Saturday night. But as soon as I step into the living room, my feet seem to get a mind of their own and change direction. Instead of plopping down on the couch, I sit down on the stool behind the piano. It¡¯s an old black Yamaha that has definitely seen better days, but Ray keeps it well-tuned. It belonged to his grandfather, he told me when they were giving me a tour of the house on my first day. I gently run my fingers over all the keys once, and place my feet on the pedals. I instantly feel the rush of familiarity I always get whenever I sit behind a piano. This, I can do. Without even thinking about it my fingers start a familiar routine. Piano Sonata No. 21 in B-flat major, from Schubert. The first classical piece I ever mastered. After that, my hands automatically continue with Rondo Alla Turca, from Mozart. A piece that is upbeat and cheerful, but my mother could never protest against, because the famously religious Amadeus Mozart was on her list of approved composers. I slide into the next song and a smile starts to form on my lips. F¨¹r Elise. My first rebellious act on the piano. Back when I was eleven years old, I thought it was the most badass thing that I dared to disobey my mother by secretly learning Beethoven, who was of course not on her approved list, due to his more ambiguous and controversial relationship with religion. It wasn''t until I was sixteen that I also dared to play modern songs and started singing along with them. Only when my parents weren¡¯t home, of course. My mother considered singing anything other than hymns an unnecessary frivolity in life. And even hymns were only sung during Christmas and Easter, when it was appropriate. The moments when I was home alone and was able to play and sing to my heart''s desire, were the most happy and peaceful moments of my teenage years. That is kind of pathetic, when you think about it. My fingers hold still for a moment when the sadness of that realization fills my mind and soul. I couldn¡¯t wait to get out from under my parents¡¯ thumb. I guess I love them, they¡¯re my parents, but I¡¯ve always felt incredibly suffocated in that house. I was so happy when Hailey helped me land this job! And I really like it here. The family, the ranch, everything is great! But I had not anticipated how alone I would feel out here, all by myself. I don''t know whether it¡¯s a conscious decision or not, but suddenly the melody of a melancholic song fills the room and I softly start singing along. ¡®Two a.m., where do I begin? Crying off my face again. The silent sound of loneliness wants to follow me to bed.¡¯ I feel the emotions behind the song resonate in my body, as the words keep pouring straight out of my soul. ¡®I¡¯m the ghost of a girl that I want to be most.¡¯ It feels as if the words were written for me personally. I want to be more. I want to be better. I want to live! I ease the pressure of my fingers on the keys when I reach the diminuendo. My voice softens almost to a whisper. ¡®Broken pieces of a barely breathing story.¡¯ Then I speed up into the crescendo. My fingers start pounding the keys, as if I want to make them feel the emotions of the song just as intensely as I do. I pour my heart and soul into the words when I sing them, and I can''t prevent my eyes from tearing up. ¡®Dancing slowly in an empty room. Can the lonely take the place of you? I sing myself a quiet lullaby. Let you go and let the lonely in. To take my heart again.¡¯ I let the words fade out as I gently play the final chords, before my hands fall limply into my lap. Then I suddenly hear a familiar voice behind me. ¡®Wow, you really got some pipes on you, Poppins!¡¯ Chapter 6 - JAKE Chapter 6 Jake I''m not in luck tonight, because my three brothers and my sister all had plans. Nate has a date. Hugo is working overtime in order to win a big contract for his construction firm, to build some hotels or something. And Lily has tricked Cooper into going to some sort of modern feminist play with her. They offered that I could come with them, but I quickly noped out of that one. One brother suffering through that shit is enough. I didn¡¯t quite catch how Lily managed to trick my older brother into taking her, but I guess Cooper has never really been able to refuse her anything. Staying home alone on a Saturday night really isn¡¯t my thing, so I figure I might as well head over to Pete¡¯s tonight and have a couple of beers with my coworkers. Or just one or two beers, probably, since I now have to be my own designated driver tonight. After I shower and put on some clean clothes I grab my keys and look for my wallet, but I can¡¯t find it anywhere. I check my coat and the dirty jeans I wore to work yesterday, but the wallet is not in my pocket either. I look around and run my fingers through my hair, trying to remember where I left it. Suddenly, the image of my wallet being tossed on a countertop flashes through my mind. Fuck, I must have left it in Ray¡¯s kitchen yesterday! I do remember grabbing my keys after lunch, but I probably forgot to grab my wallet as well. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. I would just head to Ray¡¯s and knock on the door, but I know that Ray took his family to his mother-in-law¡¯s birthday party this weekend, so there¡¯s no one home. Fuck! Fuck! Motherfucking shit balls! I get out of my bedroom and walk through the kitchen to glance into the living room. Nate left before dinner for his date, and the overwhelming silence tells me that Cooper and Lily have already left the house as well. I glance in the direction of Hugo''s home office, which he rarely uses. He¡¯s always said that when he''s at home, he wants to be home. But with a big contract like this on the table, he''s obviously broken his own rule. I hesitate for a moment, considering asking him to lend me some cash for the night. I know he probably wouldn¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t like disturbing him when he¡¯s so busy and stressed out. With a sigh, I pull my phone from my pocket. JAKE: Sorry to bother you Ray, but I think I left my wallet in your kitchen yesterday. Any chance you remember finding it? I grab a glass of water from the kitchen while I wait for Ray to respond. At least I hope he will. Thankfully, he replies only a few minutes later. BOSSMAN: Marjorie says she found it and left it next to the stove. If you need it, you¡¯re welcome to grab it. Spare key is underneath the frog next to the backdoor. JAKE: Appreciate it. JAKE: Enjoy the party. BOSSMAN: If only that were a possibility. See you Monday. BOSSMAN: If I survive this night. JAKE: Good luck¡­ I shake my head as I chuckle about Ray¡¯s apparent misery. The poor bastard. I leave a quick note for my siblings on the kitchen island to tell them I''m going to Pete''s, and I¡¯ll see them in the morning. Then I head out and get inside my pickup truck. It¡¯s pretty old, but since Nate fixed up the engine for me it runs like a dream again. I turn the radio on and tap along on the steering wheel as I make the twenty minute drive back to the ranch. I park on the side of the house and quickly walk towards the back door. The key is exactly where Ray said it would be, except he failed to mention that there are seven frogs on the porch. I guess I never noticed that before. I finally find the key underneath the frog with a bowtie, playing a fucking violin. I''m already inside the house when I get the feeling something is off. Everyone is supposed to be gone, but a couple of the lights are on. Intruders, maybe? Although it¡¯s a bit early in the evening for a break-in, and what kind of self-respecting intruder turns the fucking lights on when they¡¯re robbing a house? When I step inside the kitchen I suddenly notice there¡¯s music coming from the living room. I furrow my eyebrows. Turning the lights on could just be an insane amount of stupidity, but I¡¯ve never heard of intruders who stop to put on some music in the middle of a robbery! I quietly prowl towards the door connecting the kitchen to the living room, making sure that I''m not heard, and I peek around the corner. It¡¯s just Amber. I relax my shoulders and let out a soft chuckle about my own paranoid thoughts. I thought Amber had gone to the birthday party with Ray and his family, but apparently she stayed behind. Even a nanny probably doesn¡¯t work twentyfour-seven. I''m about to knock on the door to make myself known, but something stops me. Instead of letting Amber know that I''m here, I lean against the doorframe and cross my arms, so I can observe her while she plays the piano and sings. The way she looks while she sits behind the piano is completely different from how I¡¯ve seen her so far. I have seen her gentle, but firm with the children. Respectful and kind, when interacting with Ray and Marjorie. She¡¯s been mostly friendly and shy in her interactions with me and the other guys, but this? This is something else¡­ Amber is completely confident in her movements. The way her fingers are dancing over the piano keys is absolutely mesmerizing. And her voice¡­ Damn, that girl can sing! The emotions she conveys with her music hit you straight in the gut. Somehow I had not expected this kind of passion from the innocent, slightly timid girl I¡¯ve seen walking around the ranch this week. The expression on her face is so pure, that I feel like I''m seeing the real Amber for the very first time. It kind of makes me look at her with different eyes. Raw, honest, and truly stunning. I notice the song is coming to an end. I already recognized it as a Christina Perri song. My sister Lily went through a whole Christina Perri obsession during her Twilight phase, which was not the best time to be around for movie nights at our house. The final notes fade out and Amber slowly lifts her hands from the piano. I resist the urge to applaud.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡®Wow, you really got some pipes on you, Poppins!¡¯ I compliment her instead. Amber jerks upright at the sound of my voice and snaps her head in my direction. I know I must have startled her, because she looks shocked when she sees me. I push myself away from the doorframe and walk towards her, but Amber immediately averts her gaze. Then I notice she¡¯s wiping away her tears. ¡®Are you alright?¡¯ I ask worriedly. Suddenly I feel a bit guilty. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡®Oh no, it¡¯s fine,¡¯ Amber says quickly. ¡®I¡¯m not¡­ I mean, you did scare me a little bit, but that¡¯s not¡­ I''m fine. What are you doing here, Jake?¡¯ ¡®I forgot my wallet in here yesterday,¡¯ I explain. ¡®Ray said I could use the spare key to come and get it, but I guess he forgot to mention that you would be here. Otherwise, I would have just rung the bell.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ Amber repeats with a faint smile. ¡®I probably wouldn¡¯t have heard that anyway.¡¯ ¡®No, you really weren¡¯t holding back there,¡¯ I chuckle. I sit down on the arm of the couch across from her and relax my legs in front of me. I catch Amber looking down as if she¡¯s embarrassed I caught her singing. ¡®Oh hey, no, I did not mean that as a bad thing!¡¯ I reassure her. ¡®You have an amazing voice. That was fucking impressive!¡¯ My gaze goes to the empty music stand. ¡®And you were even playing without sheet music?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Amber briefly follows my gaze. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ She looks back at me. ¡®Yeah, no, I hardly ever play from a sheet.¡¯ ¡®You mostly just play the songs you have memorized?¡¯ ¡®No, not really. I mean, I guess I have a standard repertoire I play on muscle memory,¡¯ Amber shrugs. ¡®But I like to play new stuff too.¡¯ ¡®Only sheet music for new stuff, then,¡¯ I nod, understandingly. ¡®No, I never really use sheets. I mean, I can. I can read notes, but I usually just play by ear.¡¯ ¡®What, like, everything?¡¯ I ask, surprised. ¡®Pretty much,¡¯ Amber nods. ¡®So, what? You hear a song and you just¡­ like¡­ play it?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®How does that even work?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Amber shrugs again. She scrunches her nose. ¡®I just hear it. I know where all the sounds are on the piano. When I hear a melody, I just know which keys to strike to create that specific sound on the piano.¡¯ ¡®Fucking hell, Poppins, are you serious?¡¯ I raise my eyebrows and observe her with renewed interest. Another intriguing layer added to the beautiful woman in front of me. ¡®Where the fuck did you learn to play and sing like that?¡¯ ¡®Just at home,¡¯ she says. She rolls her eyes. ¡®Playing the piano was one of the few parent-approved hobby¡¯s I was allowed to do. The singing just happens sometimes when I''m alone.¡¯ ¡®And you¡¯re telling me that you are so fucking good at it that if you hear a song, you can just instantly play it?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s putting it a bit too simplistic, maybe,¡¯ Amber admits. She shifts uncomfortably around on the stool. ¡®I guess more accurately would be to say that if I can recreate the music in my mind, I can also play it on the piano. But the more familiar I am with a song, the better and more elaborate I can play it.¡¯ ¡®Well, shit! That¡¯s fucking awesome, Poppins!¡¯ I call out, thoroughly impressed. I don¡¯t know anyone who is able to do something like that. I¡¯ve never even learned to play an instrument myself. ¡®It¡¯s just a hobby,¡¯ Amber replies with a slight frown. She looks at me as if it isn¡¯t a big deal at all. ¡®Oh, we¡¯re definitely going to test out that skill of yours sometime! We can do like a jukebox thing, where we shout out random numbers or hum some tunes, to see if you can play them,¡¯ I laugh. ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯ Amber exclaims. Her head snaps in my direction and her eyes widen instantly. Her fierce response kind of surprises me. ¡®I can¡¯t play with other people around.¡¯ ¡®You just played for me!¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t know you were here,¡¯ Amber points out. She vehemently shakes her head. ¡®I could never, ever play for other people. Lord, that would be way too nerve-wracking!¡¯ ¡®It can¡¯t be that bad! You play around your parents, and around Ray and Marjorie.¡¯ ¡®No, I don¡¯t,¡¯ Amber denies, wide-eyed. ¡®My mother doesn¡¯t like music, so I hardly ever played when my parents were at home. And this is actually the first time I¡¯ve played the piano since I moved here. I only did it because everyone was gone,¡¯ Amber confesses. She offers me a smile, but it doesn¡¯t really reach her eyes. Her sad and vulnerable demeanor reminds me a bit of Lily, the way she was when she first came to live with us. My heart instantly softens towards Amber. It looks like she¡¯s upset about something. Perhaps her tears from earlier were not the result of being startled by me. I nudge my foot against hers. ¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I ask her gently. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ ¡®Are you sure? You were crying before, when you were singing, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just an emotional song,¡¯ Amber says, seemingly embarrassed. ¡®I know. Why did you choose to sing it?¡¯ ¡®I just felt like it. No particular reason,¡¯ Amber lies, but she averts her gaze. She tries to sound lighthearted, but the expression on her face betrays her. ¡®Just tell me.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ll just think I¡¯m stupid.¡¯ She glances up at me. Again I am hit with the vulnerability in her big, cornflower blue eyes. ¡®Tell me anyway,¡¯ I encourage her. Amber sighs and runs her fingers through her curly hair. She hesitantly glances in my direction, but she still doesn¡¯t fully meet my gaze. ¡®I¡¯m just feeling a bit lost,¡¯ she finally admits in a soft voice. ¡®I don¡¯t really know anyone here yet. I don¡¯t know my way around. I was so ready to move out of my parents¡¯ house and be on my own, but now¡­ I guess I feel kind of lonely.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I can imagine that,¡¯ I nod understandingly. ¡®But that¡¯s easily remedied, though. Why don¡¯t you just come with me to Pete¡¯s?¡¯ I suggest. ¡®You can have a few drinks, meet some people. It¡¯ll at least get you out of the house.¡¯ ¡®Really? You would take me there?¡¯ Amber asks me, surprised. Her eyes turn big as saucers. ¡®Why not?¡¯ I ask. Then I examine her conspicuously. ¡®Wait, you are at least twenty-one right?¡¯ ¡®Twenty-three, actually,¡¯ Amber chuckles. ¡®Alright then,¡¯ I say as I stand up from the couch. ¡®What do you say, Miss Scott? Are you coming to the bar with me?¡¯ ¡®You really wouldn¡¯t mind taking me with you?¡¯ she asks again, to be sure. I don¡¯t answer her, but simply extend my hand. Amber hesitates, but only for a brief moment. Then she accepts my hand and I help her stand up. ¡®Yes, please. I would like to go,¡¯ she says gratefully. ¡®I can wait in the kitchen, if you want to change first,¡¯ I suggest. Amber is already wearing her comfortable clothes. A pair of gray sweats with rolled up legs, probably so she won¡¯t trip over them, and an oversized black hoodie. ¡®Right, yes, this is probably not really bar-appropriate,¡¯ Amber mumbles, more to herself than to me. She heads towards the kitchen and from there enters another door that I''m guessing leads to her bedroom. In the meantime, I grab my wallet and put it in my back pocket, before I make myself comfortable. I lean against the kitchen counter, answering a couple of text messages from some girls asking me where I¡¯ll be tonight, while I wait for Amber to get ready. It doesn¡¯t take her as long as I¡¯d anticipated. I figured she¡¯d need some time to doll up, but come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen her wear much make-up. Even now, she only appears to have put on some mascara to highlight her eyes and not much else. Not that she needs it. The whole pure and innocent look is definitely working for her. ¡®Is this alright?¡¯ Amber asks me worriedly, while she glances down at her outfit. She¡¯s wearing black jeans and a red button up blouse that hugs tightly around her chest. It falls over the waistband of her jeans, but it¡¯s just short enough to show how phenomenally well her ass fills out those tight jeans. ¡®You look great. You act as if you¡¯ve never been to a bar before,¡¯ I chuckle, putting my phone back in my pocket. Amber¡¯s face instantly turns red and she seems embarrassed when she averts her gaze again. Something suddenly clicks. Her shyness, her innocent demeanor, that thing she said about parent-approved hobby¡¯s and not knowing her way around yet. It sounds like she¡¯s had a very sheltered upbringing. Could this really be the first time she¡¯s going to a bar? ¡®I¡¯ve never really gone out much before,¡¯ Amber admits shyly, confirming my suspicions. ¡®In that case¡­¡¯ I say, arching my eyebrows as I step closer towards her. I carefully undo the top two buttons of her blouse. It shows the tiniest hint of her cleavage now. It¡¯s still quite modest, but if this really is her first time going to a bar, I probably shouldn''t push it too much. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Amber gasps. ¡®Now you look perfect. Very bar-appropriate,¡¯ I reassure her with a playful smile. Chapter 7 - AMBER Chapter 7 Amber I''m going to an actual bar! I feel nervous and excited at the same time when I follow Jake to his pickup. I just hope I won¡¯t make a fool out of myself. I really have no idea how people behave at bars. There will be drinking, probably. Maybe dancing? Dear Lord, I hope I don¡¯t have to dance! ¡®So, considering your awesome music skills, I¡¯m guessing that you''ve been playing piano for a while?¡¯ Jake asks me, as he pulls his truck in reverse and backs out of his parking spot. ¡®Since I was seven,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®Impressive,¡¯ he replies. ¡®Have you had lessons for a long time?¡¯ ¡®Not really,¡¯ I shake my head. ¡®Our church organizes activities for children all the time. Back then they had organized a music workshop, where we were taught the basics of reading notes. The lady who plays the organ brought in a keyboard on the final day of the workshop, so we could practice playing a simple children¡¯s song. After that, I was hooked.¡¯ ¡®Hot cross buns?¡¯ Jake ventures a guess. ¡®Mary had a little lamb,¡¯ I reply. The corners of my mouth inadvertently curl up. ¡®Figures,¡¯ Jake smirks. ¡®It took some persuading, because my mother thought making music was an unnecessary and frivolous activity, but our pastor convinced her that playing the piano was an acceptable hobby for a young lady,¡¯ I continue, making a face at Jake. ¡®I started on a keyboard and the organ lady, Mrs. Feldstein, taught me the basics. From there on out I just sort of winged it. Later, my parents were able to buy an old piano from a fellow church member and I started playing that.¡¯ ¡®So, you¡¯re basically self-taught,¡¯ Jake concludes. He briefly glances my way. ¡®Even more impressive.¡¯ I shrug. I have never really seen it that way. It was something interesting to do while I was stuck at home. I figure everyone who spent as much time on the piano as I did can learn to play well. ¡®Here we are,¡¯ Jake says, as he drives his truck onto a busy parking lot. This sure looks like a place where many ranch people hang out, because I see a lot of dirty working vehicles. I stare at the bar entrance through the window. Apparently, I stare a bit too long, because suddenly Jake is standing beside me and has opened my door. ¡®Oh, sorry,¡¯ I say shyly. I quickly take my seatbelt off and get out. ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ Jake says, nodding his head towards the entrance. My heart rate increases as soon as I walk through the door. The first thing I notice is the noise. There¡¯s loud country music playing over the sound system. As a result, the people inside pretty much have to yell at each other in order to have a conversation. No one seems to mind that though. I quickly glance around. It¡¯s a pretty large space, and there are plenty of people inside. There¡¯s a long, stretched out bar on the left side. In the front, near the entrance, there are a couple of seated tables. Along the right side of the room, across from the bar, there are some standing tables as well. The back of the room appears to be reserved for dancing. Jake confidently leads the way. We have barely set foot inside when a very attractive platinum blonde girl seemingly appears out of nowhere. She runs up to Jake and jumps into his arms. Within seconds she has her long slender legs wrapped around his waist and her mouth pressed against his. Her miniskirt rides up when Jake firmly grabs her ass. ¡®The guys said you weren¡¯t coming tonight,¡¯ platinum-girl says in an accusatory tone, when she finally pulls away long enough from him. ¡®Change of plans,¡¯ Jake laughs. ¡®Wanna dance, Jakey?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Jake,¡¯ he corrects her. There¡¯s a hint of irritation in his voice when he sets her down. ¡®Let me get a beer first, yeah? I¡®ll find you later,¡¯ he promises. Jake gives her ass a slap and the girl laughs coquettishly. It seems like her tiny top is barely able to contain her breasts as she darts back into the crowd. I quickly realize that my clothes cover much more of my body than those of the average woman here. ¡®Come on, this way,¡¯ Jake says to me. He gently nudges my shoulder and points towards one of the seated tables, where I spot a few familiar faces. ¡®Was that your girlfriend?¡¯ I ask him curiously. ¡®Nah, Carla and I just hook up sometimes.¡¯ Jake says it casually, as if he does that all the time. Which, let¡¯s face it, he probably does. I''m not sure whether the jealousy I''m feeling is because I wish he would be interested in me that way, or because I wish I could be more like him. Living my life freely, doing what I want because I want it, and not because it is appropriate, or what God or my parents expect from me. We reach the table and are greeted with enthusiasm by Jake¡¯s coworkers from the ranch, although they seem surprised to see me. ¡®What, are you two dating now?¡¯ David asks. He lifts his eyebrows in shock. ¡®When have you ever known me to date?¡¯ Jake smirks. He points his thumb over his shoulder towards me. ¡®I found this one left behind. We can¡¯t very well have her sitting alone on the ranch, can we? Much too dangerous! Ray will be a pain to us all if any harm comes to her. I figured I better bring her here, where we can all keep an eye out for potential danger.¡¯ Jake winks at me teasingly, letting me know he is just joking, while he slaps a few shoulders in greeting and gives a fistbump to Nick. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I stand a bit to the side, not really sure what to do. Thankfully, Sylvester pulls out the empty chair next to him and gestures to me to take a seat. With a sigh of relief I walk towards him. I don¡¯t really know any of the guys all that well, but Sylvester always seems nice enough. He¡¯s a quiet guy, but he has been friendly enough to ask me how I was doing every time we ran into each other at the ranch. ¡®I¡¯m going to grab us a couple of beers,¡¯ Jake yells to me over the music. I just nod while I sit down. I¡¯ve never had beer before, but why not? We are in a bar after all, isn¡¯t that sort of the whole purpose? ¡®Did your other plans fall through tonight?¡¯ Sylvester asks me kindly. ¡®Something like that,¡¯ I say, purposely staying a little vague. It feels embarrassing to have to admit that I actually didn¡¯t have any plans at all. Although I was supposed to hang out with Hailey, so I guess technically my plans did sort of fall through. It just happened Monday already, instead of tonight. ¡®Glad you could join us then,¡¯ he nods, before leaning over to his other side. There¡¯s a guy I don¡¯t know sitting next to him, who says something in his ear. Sylvester pats his hand on the man¡¯s knee when he starts laughing, before they continue their private conversation. I look around the table, but none of the men are paying much attention to me. I convince myself it¡¯s fine, because I like to observe anyway. Before I know it, Jake has returned holding a handful of beers. He passes a few bottles around, hands me one, and takes the last one for himself. He pulls a chair seemingly out of thin air and squeezes it in between me and the unknown guy on my right. Jake straddles his chair and casually rests his left arm across the backrest, while he uses his right to tap his bottle against mine. ¡®Cheers, Poppins!¡¯ he toasts. He brings the bottle to his mouth and takes a sip. ¡®Cheers,¡¯ I echo with a chuckle. I follow his lead and bring the bottle to my mouth for a sip. I almost spit it out again as I stare at the bottle in my hand. Okay, that is just awful! Apparently the disgust is clear on my face, because next to me Jake lets out a laugh. ¡®I take it that you don¡¯t like beer?¡¯ he asks me, amused. ¡®I guess not,¡¯ I sigh. I look at him apologetically. ¡®Sorry.¡¯ ¡®No worries. It¡¯s an acquired taste, I guess. Do you want me to get you a Coke? Or something else?¡¯ ¡®A Coke would be great,¡¯ I say, relieved. I reach inside my pocket to grab some of the cash I stuffed in there before I got back into the kitchen, but Jake waves me off. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it. If you¡¯re not drinking you can be my designated driver, so I¡¯m getting a good deal out of this,¡¯ he laughs. ¡®Deal,¡¯ I promise, relieved. Jake tosses me his keys before he heads back to the bar, and I quickly put them in my pocket. When he returns he hands me the Coke, which they apparently also serve in a bottle here, without a glass. However, before Jake can sit down again, someone else attracts his attention and starts talking to him. I slowly sip from my Coke and look around to observe the crowd. Everyone here seems to easily fit in and have a good time, but I have rarely felt so out of place before. And that is saying something, coming from me. I watch Jake disappearing into the crowd and heading towards the dancefloor. I keep tracking him with my eyes, while he is dancing with several scantily clad women. I briefly consider going to the dancefloor as well, but just the thought of leaving the relative safety of my chair already fills me with anxiety. Nope, I¡¯m definitely staying put! Not much later, I see that Jake disappears in the direction of the bathrooms with a woman. I know that it¡¯s not Carla from before, because this girl is a redhead. But she seems to be just as leggy and, if that¡¯s even possible, it looks like she¡¯s wearing even less clothing. I guess at least I know Jake¡¯s type now: tall, thin and leggy, with very few clothes on. Basically everything I¡¯m not. I glance around and notice that most of the guys I know from Ray¡¯s ranch have disappeared from the table. Only Nick and Gary are still sitting on the other end. They seem to be having a heated discussion. Some other guys I don¡¯t know have sat down at our table, but most of the chairs are empty now. I sigh and glance at the clock on the wall. I¡¯ve been here less than an hour, but I have already come to the conclusion that I''m not a bar type of person. I wonder how long Jake is planning to stay tonight, since I¡¯m kind of stuck here until he wants to go home. ¡®Now how come a pretty lady like you is sitting here all by herself?¡¯ A guy I have never seen before sits down on the chair beside me. From the looks of it, he must be at least fifteen years older than me. ¡®Just holding down the fort,¡¯ I try to joke. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s smart. Chairs are a hot commodity here on the weekends,¡¯ he laughs. ¡®Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you here before, though. Surely, I would¡¯ve remembered you,¡¯ the man says in a flirtatious tone, while eyeing up and down my body. ¡®No, it¡¯s my first time here,¡¯ I say, as a blush appears on my cheek. I politely offer him my hand. ¡®I¡¯m Amber.¡¯ ¡®Andrew,¡¯ the guy says, while he shakes my hand. ¡®Can I get you another drink, Amber?¡¯ ¡®Uh, sure. A Coke would be nice,¡¯ I say. ¡®You sure? I can get you a beer? The wine is pretty shitty here, but Pete has decent whisky and rum, if you prefer something stronger.¡¯ ¡®No, a Coke will be fine, thanks. I¡¯m driving,¡¯ I refuse politely. ¡®Suit yourself. I¡¯ll be right back. You save me that chair!¡¯ Andrew laughs, before he heads towards the bar. I smile back hesitantly. He returns a few minutes later and hands me the Coke. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say politely. Andrew taps his bottle against mine just like Jake did, and pretty much chugs his beer back in one sip. ¡®So, how come you haven¡¯t been here before?¡¯ he asks me, after wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡®I only recently moved here for a job,¡¯ I answer him. ¡®Ranch work?¡¯ ¡®Sort of. I¡¯m a nanny on a nearby ranch.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re a nanny? That¡¯s really hot,¡¯ he smirks, while his eyes flicker appreciatively over my body again. ¡®Bet if they¡¯re boys, they just want to eat you up.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re both boys and girls,¡¯ I say. I start to feel very awkward under his gaze, so I sit up and fumble in my pocket to grab some cash. ¡®What do I owe you for the Coke?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Nah, a pretty lady like you doesn¡¯t have to pay,¡¯ Andrew says. He reaches up to brush some of my hair behind my shoulders and then conveniently leaves his arm laying on the backrest of my chair. I guess I should feel flattered that he shows an interest in me, or at least be grateful that I''m not sitting by myself anymore, but I feel kind of uncomfortable with him sitting so close to me. But I guess this is just how it works in bars? I try to rack my brain about something to talk about, but it quickly becomes clear that Andrew has no trouble keeping the conversation going by himself. All I have to do is politely nod along as he explains to me all the important responsibilities he has on his ranch, and the dangers he faces as a bull rider on the weekends. I try to inconspicuously scoot my chair away from him a few times, but he keeps finding ways to sit closer to me. Andrew seems friendly enough and it¡¯s not that he¡¯s unattractive, but his insistence on constantly having our bodies touch one way or another puts me slightly on edge. Every minute or so he finds a reason to stroke my cheek, flip my hair, touch my arm or graze my knee. I''m starting to regret coming out here tonight. Part of me wants to just get up and leave, but I still have Jake¡¯s keys and I promised to be his designated driver. I can¡¯t very well steal his truck and leave him stranded at the bar. So I guess I''m stuck here, until he is ready to go home. Chapter 8 - JAKE Chapter 8 Jake ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s it. Fuck, fuck, fuuuck!¡¯ I groan loudly as I shoot my load inside the condom. I have Emma, or Emily, whatever her name is, bent over in front of me. Her hands are resting against the brick outside wall of the pub. She¡¯s still panting from her orgasm. I give her ass a quick slap before I pull out and slide the condom off my cock. I quickly tie it up and dispose of it in the trash bin, a couple of feet away. ¡®Damn Jake, Carla already said you were good,¡¯ Emma¨Cor Emily¨Csays. She seductively tosses her long red hair over her shoulders, while she shimmies her miniskirt back down. ¡®Happy to be of service,¡¯ I smirk. I didn¡¯t see Carla on the dancefloor anywhere, but her redhaired friend turned out to be just as willing tonight. ¡®Are you good?¡¯ I check with her, as I put my cock back inside my boxers and hoist up my jeans. ¡®Very good,¡¯ she smiles. She walks up to me and throws her arms around my neck for a kiss. I slide my hands around her waist to her back and grab her ass. ¡®You¡¯ve got a great ass, Emma.¡¯ ¡®Emory.¡¯ Well, I was close. ¡®Emory. I had a fantastic view.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps you¡¯d like to see it again some time?¡¯ Emory whispers suggestively in my ear. ¡®Yeah, definitely. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you when I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll see you around, Emory,¡¯ I reply, as I take a step back. I know that¡¯s probably not what she meant, and the flicker of disappointment that crosses her face confirms it. However, she¡¯s a good sport about it and just nods. ¡®I¡¯ll see you around Jake.¡¯ I nod my head in response and simultaneously tap my forehead with two fingers in a greeting, before I head back inside. I¡¯m going back in the same way we came out, through the emergency exit near the restrooms. The mechanism has been broken for years, so it doesn¡¯t properly close anymore. Pete just uses a sliding lock to close it when he leaves, but during opening hours it¡¯s always open. I make a quick pit stop in the restroom to relieve myself, before I head back inside the bar. Someone has turned the music up even louder, and the dancefloor is absolutely packed. I chuckle when I finally do see Carla on the dancefloor, sandwiched in between David and a guy from a neighboring ranch. I guess she found another victim tonight. Or two, by the looks of it. Good for her. I make my way over to the bar to order another beer. As I¡¯m taking a big sip, my eyes dart across the room and they land on the table I sat on before. Most of the guys have cleared out, but Amber is still sitting in the same spot as I left her. She¡¯s not alone though. Our girl has company. Male company. I want to say good for her, too. It¡¯s the reason I invited her to tag along, after all, to go out and meet some people. Still, I can¡¯t help but feel a pinch of jealousy again, just like in Marjorie¡¯s kitchen yesterday, seeing her being all friendly with another man. Then I see who it is. Andrew. Fucking. Daniels. Oh, hell no! Andrew Daniels is a ranch hand who used to work for Ray back when I started working there about nine years ago, fresh out of high school. He was the type of guy who always thought he knew everything better, always tried to pass on the dirty work to others and always tried to let other people take the fall for his mistakes. Ray, being a good man and an even better boss, gave him way too many chances if you ask me. The final straw was when Andrew''s carelessness caused Ray¡¯s prize bull to break a leg and he had to be put down. The bastard actually tried to pin the blame on me, but thankfully Ray realized that he was full of shit and finally fired his ass. I heard he¡¯s been hopping from ranch to ranch ever since, never sticking with jobs longer than a year or two. I really feel like going over there and telling him to get lost, but then I hesitate. It¡¯s not really my place, is it? Amber can do whatever the fuck she wants. If she enjoys his company, who am I to send him away? But then I catch the hint of desperation on her face. She¡¯s clearly leaning away from Andrew and her eyes keep darting around, as if she¡¯s looking for an escape. I suddenly notice that her arms are crossed protectively in front of her chest, and her knees are pressed closely together. A flash of anger runs through me. Anyone observing her more closely can easily see that Amber is feeling uncomfortable. Why have none of the guys told that fucker to back off of her yet? But then I realize that most of the other chairs are empty and all of our coworkers have gone elsewhere. I suddenly feel a bit guilty for leaving Amber alone. She pretty much told me she hadn¡¯t been to a bar before. I know I probably should have checked on her sooner, but I got a little distracted. I quickly push myself away from the bar and walk over to their table. Without hesitation, I drop into the chair beside Amber, casually sliding my arm around her shoulders, effectively nudging Andrew¡¯s arm away from her. He¡¯s instantly pissed when he sees me. Amber¡¯s head jerks in my direction and she gazes up at me in surprise. The tiny bit of mascara she¡¯s wearing really makes her blue eyes pop. I hadn¡¯t really noticed that before. ¡®How are you doing, baby?¡¯ I ask, while I give her a slight wink. ¡®I¡¯m alright, thanks,¡¯ Amber says, clearly relieved. ¡®Yeah? You didn¡¯t get too bored without me?¡¯ ¡®She has company,¡¯ Andrew interjects sharply. ¡®Yes, and now she¡¯s traded up,¡¯ I reply smugly. ¡®Fuck off, Harmon,¡¯ Andrew scowls. ¡®Do you want me to fuck off, Amber?¡¯ I ask, while I raise my eyebrows at her. Might as well check to make sure. ¡®No!¡¯ Amber says quickly. She scooches a little closer towards me. ¡®Of course not. I came here with you, remember?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re here with someone?¡¯ Andrew asks. This news clearly pisses him off. ¡®You could have told me that before I bought you a drink.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t be a dick, Drew. She doesn¡¯t owe you for buying her a fucking Coke,¡¯ I say sharply. ¡®If you expect sex in exchange for spending some cash, you better get yourself a hooker.¡¯ ¡®What? No! I wasn¡¯t going to do that,¡¯ Amber says, shocked. She stares at Andrew with those big innocent eyes. ¡®You bought me that Coke because you thought then I would sleep with you?¡¯ ¡®No! No, of course not,¡¯ Andrew mutters underneath his breath. A lie if I ever heard one. He clearly thought he had this in the bag. ¡®Alright, then. Thanks for keeping my girl here company during my absence,¡¯ I say. I confidently dismiss Andrew with a small jerk of my head, while pulling Amber a little closer towards me. The fact that she willingly leans into my embrace leaves me feeling a bit smug. I keep my eyes on Andrew until he disappears into the crowd. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ Amber sighs with relief. Her voice still sounds a little squeaky. She sits up straight and my arm falls off her shoulders. I turn my face to look at her. ¡®You could¡¯ve just told him to leave, if you weren¡¯t interested in his company,¡¯ I tell her a little sharply. Why did she even put up with that douche? ¡®I wasn¡¯t really sure how,¡¯ Amber admits, a little embarrassed. ¡®I kept sliding my chair to the side, hoping he would take the hint, but he was kind of pushy. I didn¡¯t want to get in trouble.¡¯ My expression instantly softens. ¡®Yeah, I understand.¡¯ Unfortunately, I see it around me all the time. Not every man has had a Hugo in their life to drill the concept of consent into them. I may like to sleep around, but I only have sex with women who are absolutely willing. If they¡¯re not interested, I back the fuck off. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡®Thanks for rescuing me, Jake. I appreciate it,¡¯ Amber says with a slight smile. ¡®No problem. If you¡¯re in trouble, you can come to any of Ray¡¯s guys and we¡¯ll always help you out,¡¯ I promise. I know this to be true. Ray has made it clear that Amber is important to him, and we are all fucking loyal to the man. I take a sip of my beer and catch her glancing at the clock on the wall, before letting out an almost unnoticeable sigh. ¡®Are you not having a good time?¡¯ I ask. ¡®No, I am. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m having a good time,¡¯ Amber stammers, while a blush appears on her cheeks. I arch one eyebrow in a skeptic look. She holds my gaze for a few seconds, but then her shoulders sag and she drops her head. ¡®Okay, no, I¡¯m not really having a good time. I just¡­ I don¡¯t feel like I really fit in here,¡¯ Amber admits with a sigh. She glances at me apologetically. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡®What are you sorry for?¡¯ ¡®It was so nice of you to let me tag along, and now I¡¯m being so ungrateful!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine, Poppins. I just took you to a bar I was going to anyway,¡¯ I chuckle at her guilt-ridden face. ¡®So this isn¡¯t your thing. If you¡¯re not having a good time, we can just go home if you want?¡¯ ¡®Really? You wouldn¡¯t mind going home already?¡¯ she asks hesitantly, but her eyes are suddenly filled with hope. ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ I say grinning. I chug back the last of my beer and move to stand up. Amber scrambles up from her chair as well. She¡¯s already darting towards the door, before I can even place my empty bottle on the table. Laughing at her rush, I follow her outside to my pickup. I¡¯ve only had three beers tonight, but I still let Amber drive. I help her adjust the driver¡¯s seat so she can reach the pedals, before I get in on the passenger side. Amber puts my key in the ignition, but then stares at the console. I notice her hesitation. ¡®Have you ever driven a stick before?¡¯ I ask, already guessing the answer. ¡®No,¡¯ Amber sighs, defeated. She drops and shakes her head for just a second, but then she straightens her back and looks up again with a look of steely determination on her face. ¡®But if I can conquer the minivan, I¡¯m sure I can figure out your truck as well.¡¯ ¡®Good girl,¡¯ I chuckle. I try to hide my amusement as I watch her struggle to figure out how to get it started. Her hand hovers over the gear shift as her eyes dart between the console and the pedals at her feet. After a minute or so, she looks back at me. ¡®Maybe a little help to get started?¡¯ Amber pleads with her big doe-eyes. It¡¯s kind of endearing. ¡®The left pedal is the clutch. Press that one with your left foot when you shift gears. Next to it is the brake pedal. The right pedal is the accelerator,¡¯ I explain with a smile. ¡®Hit both the clutch and the brake before you start the ignition. Then use the stick to shift into first gear and slowly release the clutch, while you press the accelerator with your right foot to set the car in motion,¡¯ I instruct her. Thankfully there''s no car in front of us, so she doesn''t have to reverse it out of the parking spot. Amber bites her bottom lip as she attempts to carry out my instructions. All goes well, until she tries to drive away. The truck makes a jerky movement and then the engine stalls. ¡®Oops, sorry,¡¯ she says apologetically. ¡®Don''t worry. You just went too fast on the clutch,¡¯ I explain. ¡®Try it again. Restart the car and release the clutch more gently this time.¡¯ Amber follows my instructions and carefully lets go of the clutch. This time the truck slowly rolls forward. ¡®It¡¯s working!¡¯ she yells triumphantly. ¡®You¡¯re a regular Dick Trickle,¡¯ I chuckle at her. ¡®Now hit the clutch again, shift to second gear and slowly release. And make sure you don''t hit that boulder on the way out.¡¯ ¡®Very funny,¡¯ she rolls her eyes. The boulder is up on a small hill, at least ten feet away from the street. Amber carefully steers us out of the parking lot and turns right onto the main road. I have to remind her to shift gears a couple of times, but she actually gets the hang of it pretty quickly. Other than some jerky movements when she¡¯s shifting gears and accidentally stalling the engine at a stop sign once, the drive goes on without a hitch. Amber is completely focused on the road and on driving my truck, which gives me the opportunity to quietly observe her. She truly is very pretty, I conclude, not for the first time. Her thick curly hair lights up golden every time we pass a traffic light. Her eyes are an intense cornflower blue. They currently keep darting from the road in front of us, to checking the mirrors, and back. Her heart-shaped lips look very pillowy. She bites her lower lip from time to time, but I don¡¯t think she even realizes that she¡¯s doing it. It¡¯s just part of her concentration, as is the tiny wrinkle of worry that¡¯s been on her forehead since the moment she turned the ignition on. She¡¯s definitely not tall. Her upper body is almost pressed against the steering wheel, otherwise her feet wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the pedals. The curvature of her breasts is pressing tightly against the buttons of her red blouse. They¡¯re certainly arousing, but it¡¯s Amber¡¯s ass that truly steals the fucking show. Even with her jeans on, I can¡¯t help but imagine grabbing those thighs and burying my fingers in her flesh, while pounding in her from behind. Just the thought of it already gives me a semi. I find it kind of fascinating to stare at her, and I''m racking my brain for why that is. Amber is undeniably beautiful, but so are a lot of other women I know. And I don¡¯t necessarily feel the need to watch them so intently. It¡¯s the lack of pretense, I realize after pondering it for a while. Everything about Amber is just pure and unfiltered. Her innocence, her kindness, her sadness while playing the piano¨Call of it is real. It¡¯s just who she is. She¡¯s not being coy, or playing any games, or coming from any angle. She¡¯s just Amber. It¡¯s refreshing. And incredibly enticing. I notice that she smiles widely, and suddenly realize that she is looking at me expectantly. Fuck, did she say something? ¡®Sorry?¡¯ Amber lets out a chuckle while she turns her eyes back towards the road. ¡®I said that you don¡¯t have to look so worried. That I actually do have my driver¡¯s license,¡¯ she laughs with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯m not worried at all. You¡¯re doing a great job,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®You can be my designated driver anytime you want.¡¯ ¡®Unless I suddenly start growing a taste for beer, which I seriously doubt, I wouldn¡¯t mind being your designated driver. It would mean that you¡¯d be stuck with me hanging around, though,¡¯ Amber says tentatively, glancing at me shyly. ¡®Feel free to join us anytime.¡¯ It¡¯s a general invitation, not a promise. I know that Amber was probably hinting at wanting to spend time with me, but I don¡¯t think that would be such a great idea. I have no problem hooking up with women, but I don¡¯t think that is something I should be doing with her. Not even because of what Ray said, since he just warned us not to chase her away. I have zero intention of hurting Amber, but I also know that a girl like her probably wants way more than to be someone¡¯s hook-up. She deserves a nice guy, a real boyfriend. Someone who will treat her right. A guy like Zane perhaps, who pretty much seems to worship her from what I¡¯ve seen this week. I have no doubt that he would be good to her. A lot better than I could ever be. And yet, the image of a naked Amber in Zane¡¯s arms sparks another wave of jealousy inside me. ¡®There we are, almost home,¡¯ Amber says, clearly pleased with herself. We¡¯re heading up the driveway towards the ranch. ¡®Where do you want me to park?¡¯ ¡®In front of my cabin would be great,¡¯ I answer. I point her towards the row of cabins beyond the barn. ¡®It¡¯s the second one from the left.¡¯ After parking my pickup in its designated spot, Amber carefully turns off the engine and takes the keys out of the ignition. ¡®That¡¯s enough new experiences for one weekend,¡¯ she exhales tiredly. She turns towards me and hands me my keys. ¡®Thanks again for taking me with you, Jake. I really do appreciate it, even if it wasn¡¯t really my thing.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, no problem.¡¯ ¡®Goodnight,¡¯ she says. Amber gives me one of her genuinely warm smiles before she hops out of the truck. She closes the door and starts walking towards the main house. I know that it¡¯s ridiculous, but I suddenly hate the idea of not being near her anymore. ¡®Hang on, I¡¯ll walk you back,¡¯ I say, giving into my impulse to stay in her presence a little bit longer. I get out of the car and jog around it until I have reached her. I shove my hands in my pockets and start walking beside her, careful not to touch her. ¡®You really don¡¯t have to do that,¡¯ Amber says, surprised. ¡®The house is right there. It¡¯s only a hundred meters or so.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s dark,¡¯ I shrug. ¡®You got me home safe, so I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡¯ ¡®Okay, thanks, I guess.¡¯ We walk together in silence. I''m about to step on the porch, but Amber walks past it and follows the path around the house. ¡®My quarters have their own entrance, so I don¡¯t have to go through the main house if I don¡¯t want to,¡¯ she explains, when she sees the puzzled look on my face. ¡®Here,¡¯ Amber points towards a white painted door, with a small diamond window at eye level. Well, my eye-level anyway. Amber probably has to stand on her tiptoes if she wants to peek through it. The thought makes me chuckle while Amber pulls a single key from her pocket and opens the door. ¡®Well, thanks for walk¨COh, wait!¡¯ she suddenly exclaims. ¡®Since you¡¯re here now anyway¡­¡¯ Amber runs inside, leaving the door open. I take a curious peek inside and see a small, but neat living room with a tiny kitchen on the opposite wall. A few seconds later, Amber comes back out of a door on the right, which I assume must be her bedroom. I¡¯ve worked here for nine years, and I honestly didn¡¯t even know these chambers were here. Her place looks nice though. ¡®Here,¡¯ Amber says, offering me a small package. I accept it with an inquiring frown. ¡®It¡¯s your shirt,¡¯ she clarifies with a smile. ¡®I fixed it for you, as promised.¡¯ ¡®You did?¡¯ I ask, surprised. I stare at the t-shirt in my hand, which Amber not only fixed, but washed for me as well. I had already forgotten about it, to be honest. ¡®It¡¯s not perfect. It was a pretty big tear,¡¯ Amber says apologetically, ¡®but I tried to hide the stitch as well as I could.¡¯ ¡®Hey, it¡¯s better than anything I could¡¯ve done myself. I probably would have just thrown it out,¡¯ I smile at her. ¡®This is really nice of you, Amber. Thank you,¡¯ I say appreciatively. I truly mean it. ¡®You¡¯re welcome,¡¯ she replies kindly. Our eyes lock, and I become acutely aware of how close her full lips are to mine, just inches apart. Those very luscious, extremely kissable lips. It would be so easy to lean in to get a taste of them. I really fucking want to. And from the way she¡¯s looking up at me, I think Amber does too. But I force myself to remember my earlier conclusion. Amber deserves someone nice, not someone who is only interested in casual hook-ups. I reluctantly pull myself away. ¡®Sleep tight, Poppins,¡¯ I say. I force myself to smile and walk straight back to my cabin, without looking over my shoulder. Chapter 9 - JAKE Chapter 9 Jake It¡¯s barely eight o¡¯clock when I wake up the next morning, which is fucking early for me on a Sunday. I¡¯ve had a pretty restless night. Last night, when I got back to my cabin, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Despite my little back alley encounter with Emory, I was still feeling kind of horny. I decided to rub one out, but every time I tried to think about Emory¡¯s ass and pounding into her, the image of Amber¡¯s cornflower blue eyes kept popping up in my head. Those expressive, innocent, beautiful doe-eyes. Fuck! This morning isn¡¯t any better either. I just woke up rockhard with nothing but Amber on my mind. With a groan I roll out of bed, determined to get rid of it with a cold shower before I go home. About an hour later, I park in my regular spot in front of our house. I can see through the window that everyone is already up and in the kitchen, with the exception of Nate. I guess he must have had a successful date. My brothers Hugo and Cooper are leaning against the kitchen counter. They¡¯re talking to each other while eating a bowl of cereal. My sister Lily is sitting at the kitchen island with her homework spread out in front of her. ¡®Morning,¡¯ I greet them, as I enter the kitchen. ¡®Did you fall out of bed?¡¯ Cooper asks without greeting me. He frowns when he glances at the clock. Biologically speaking, he is my only real brother, but we all consider ourselves siblings. ¡®Early night,¡¯ I shrug. I briefly embrace Lily with my right arm and press a kiss onto her cheek. ¡®You do know we have at least ten desks scattered around the house, right?¡¯ I tease her. ¡®One of them being in your room. Why are you always doing your homework here?¡¯ ¡®Better lighting, and proximity to coffee and food,¡¯ Lily promptly replies, without taking her eyes off her book. ¡®Fair enough,¡¯ I concede with a laugh. ¡®What has you so focused this morning?¡¯ ¡®AP math,¡¯ Lily answers. She briefly glances my way and wiggles her eyebrows at me. ¡®Want to help me?¡¯ ¡®The only equation I know by heart is that a silo of corn silage divided over a herd, equals a massive stench during the summer,¡¯ I joke, raising my hands in mock surrender and making a face at her. Laughing, Lily shakes her head and turns back to her math book. She knows I¡¯m not the go-to person for homework help¡ªI barely did my own back in high school. Besides, she¡¯s much smarter than all of us, so she probably won¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help anyway. ¡®Breakfast?¡¯ Hugo offers, holding out a box of cornflakes to me. ¡®Already had some Pop-Tarts,¡¯ I decline. ¡®You¡¯ve already had breakfast too?¡¯ Cooper asks in disbelief, eyeing me suspiciously. ¡®Who are you, and what have you done with my brother?¡¯ ¡®Shut up,¡¯ I bump my fist against his shoulder, causing him to spill the content of his spoon on his shirt. ¡®Hey, this was clean!¡¯ Cooper exclaims protestingly. He scowls at me indignantly. ¡®It¡¯s going to get dirty soon enough anyway,¡¯ I reply with a grin. We agreed that we would work on the porch again this morning. ¡®True,¡¯ Cooper concedes easily. He casually wipes the saggy cornflakes off his shirt and resumes eating. ¡®Is Alex coming today?¡¯ I ask Hugo. Alexander Montgomery is an associate lawyer who works at the firm that represents Hugo¡¯s business. Over the years, they have become good friends and he often comes over during the weekend so he and Hugo can spar together. They both enjoy boxing as a way of exercise. Occasionally, when Alex doesn¡¯t have to work during the weekend, he stays around for a while to hang out with Hugo, or to help us with whatever DIY project we are working on. Hugo shakes his head. ¡®He¡¯s working all weekend.¡¯ ¡®So, what happened?¡¯ Cooper asks me. ¡®I thought you were going out last night? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to Pete¡¯s?¡¯ ¡®I did. I just left early,¡¯ I reply vaguely, not really wanting to get into it. ¡®No willing ladies, or a very willing lady?¡¯ Cooper asks, suggestively wiggling his eyebrows. ¡®You really want to talk about this here?¡¯ I ask, while glancing at Lily. ¡®I already know that you¡¯re a glorified manwhore, Jakey. There¡¯s no need to hide your dirty stories from me,¡¯ Lily declares, without looking up from her notes. ¡®Or maybe stick to the PG-rated stuff,¡¯ Hugo says, giving me a warning glance. ¡®Prude,¡¯ Lily mumbles. ¡®Fine. It was kind of both,¡¯ I say with a grin, pouring myself a cup of coffee. ¡®Danced with a pretty girl, had a¡­ uh, extracurricular,¡¯ I add, casting a quick glance at Lily, who smirks slightly but keeps her eyes on the formula she¡¯s working on. ¡®¡­ outside of Pete¡¯s. Then I got a ride home from another girl¡ªmy designated driver¡ªwho wanted to leave early.¡¯ ¡®And you still had an early night? You''ve certainly become next level, Jake,¡¯ Cooper chuckles, but I shake my head at him. ¡®Nah, it¡¯s not like that. Amber¡¯s Ray¡¯s new nanny. She lives on the ranch with them and was stuck home alone last night, so she hitched a ride to the bar with me. But she wasn¡¯t really into it¡ªit¡¯s not her kind of thing. Since she was driving, we just ducked out early.¡¯ ¡®And since you don¡¯t like sleeping over with your hook-ups or spending the morning with them, you ducked out early too,¡¯ Cooper adds with a knowing look, wiggling his eyebrows at me again. ¡®Fuck off, Coop. Amber¡¯s a nice girl. I didn¡¯t hook up with her,¡¯ I reply. I must not have hidden the irritation in my voice well, because suddenly I¡¯ve got three pairs of eyes staring at me. ¡®But you wanted to?¡¯ Lily asks slowly, observing me attentively.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I want to utter a denial, but I can¡¯t seem to get the words out. That would be a lie of epic proportions. I would love to hook up with Amber. I just don¡¯t think it would be a good idea. ¡®She¡¯s important to Ray and Marjorie. I¡¯m not messing with that,¡¯ I say eventually. ¡®You know, that¡¯s not¡ª¡¯ Lily begins, but her words are cut off by a horrifying scream. We all whip our heads toward the sound, and moments later, our brother Nate storms into the kitchen wearing nothing but his underwear, holding what looks like a Dracula mask on a leaky football in front of him. Beside me, Cooper quickly tosses his bowl onto the counter and dashes to hide behind Lily. ¡®You fucker!¡¯ Nate yells at him. ¡®I woke up with this fucking thing next to my head, staring at me! I nearly pissed myself!¡¯ He chases Cooper around the kitchen island as the rest of us burst into laughter. When Cooper pauses to high-five Lily, Nate finally catches up to him, launching the Dracula head at his face and punching him in the ribs. ¡®You fucking asshole!¡¯ Nate curses at Cooper, but he also can¡¯t hide his laugh. This is not the first time Cooper has pranked him. ¡®Fuck! You didn¡¯t have to punch me so hard,¡¯ Cooper whines. ¡®Don¡¯t be a fucking wuss.¡¯ ¡®Fine, I deserved it,¡¯ Cooper concedes easily. ¡®Ahem!¡¯ Lily clears her throat. ¡®Weren¡¯t you guys heading outside to build me a hot tub and a porch?¡¯ She raises an eyebrow, letting out a dramatic sigh and rolling her eyes. Her amused smile makes it clear she¡¯s only teasing, though. ¡®Are you kicking us out of the house, Lily Thompson?¡¯ I ask, arching my eyebrow. ¡®Absolutely. I want that hot tub you guys promised me. And I would also like some peace and quiet right now, so I won¡¯t have to spend my entire Sunday doing homework.¡¯ ¡®You heard the boss,¡¯ Hugo nods. He puts his bowl in the empty dishwasher. ¡®Let¡¯s get to work and leave Lily alone to study.¡¯ I quickly pour everyone another round of coffee, before we head out. Nate protestingly grumbles something about not even having had breakfast yet, but he makes a quick detour to his room to put on some clothes and then joins us outside. We overlook our work in progress while we calmly sip our coffee. On her last birthday, Hugo treated Lily and one of her friends to a spa day. Lily came back so excited about the outside hot pool, that it kind of made us all want to get a hot tub in our backyard. And we needed a new project anyway. After going back and forth a bit, we decided to make a small porch with a built-in hot tub at the back of the house, outside the double doors of our living room. We have already been doing most of the preparations over the summer. Excavating the ground, putting in the foundation and extending the pipelines and electrical wires from the house. It helps to have a big brother who owns his own construction company. Hugo taught us a lot about this kind of stuff. We didn¡¯t have a lot of money the first couple of years we were all living together, so Cooper, Nate and I became pretty handy. Cooper actually went on to work with Hugo after he graduated high school. He is now a construction foreman with his own crew at Hugo¡¯s construction company HercuStruct. Personally, I¡¯ve always enjoyed working on home projects with my brothers, but the idea of spending all day at a building site never really appealed to me. A buddy from high school lived on a ranch, and I worked a summer job there before my senior year. I loved it¡ªthe hard work, the animals, the camaraderie among the ranch hands, being outside all day¡ªit was great! Unfortunately, by the time I graduated, his father wasn¡¯t hiring, but he put in a good word for me with Ray. I¡¯ve been happily working at the Jenkins ranch ever since. My handyman skills have come in handy there, too. Like me, Nate didn¡¯t want to be a construction worker either. He did enjoy working with his hands, though, so he became a mechanic. He keeps all of our cars in top shape, but his true passion lies in motorcycles. He drives a fully black Yamaha MT-07 that was basically ruined by its previous owner. Nate bought it for a steal and restored it himself from the ground up. He takes that bike everywhere. The only one in our household who I doubt has ever even held a hammer is Lily. If our baby sister wants something, we either build it for her or get it¡ªit''s just how it¡¯s always been since she came to live with us. After everything she¡¯d been through, we couldn¡¯t really deny her anything. We all realize we could¡¯ve easily turned her into a spoiled brat, but thankfully, Lily is one of the greatest people to ever walk the earth. Though I fully admit, my opinion might be a little biased¡ªI am her brother, after all. ¡®Let¡¯s get this show on the road,¡¯ Cooper says, setting his empty cup on the floor and rubbing his hands together. He¡¯s taken charge of this operation, so we¡¯re all following his lead. ¡®Hugo will operate the crane to lift the tub, and the three of us will guide it into place. Once it¡¯s set, Nate and Hugo will handle the electrical wiring. Jake, you and I will crawl under the foundation to connect the pipes,¡¯ he assigns us our tasks. We all nod in agreement. Hugo hops off the foundation and jogs toward the crane, while the rest of us take our positions. For the next three hours, we work together seamlessly to install the tub. By the time Lily comes out to announce it¡¯s time for a lunch break, the tub is securely in place, and most of the pipes and wires are already connected. Just a few more to go. ¡®Thanks, kiddo,¡¯ Hugo says appreciatively, when our sister brings out a giant plate of sandwiches and a pitcher of freshly squeezed orange juice. ¡®Consider this my contribution to the porch project,¡¯ Lily laughs. ¡®You can help test it out when we¡¯re done,¡¯ Cooper promises, as he hungrily takes a bite of his ham and cheese sandwich. ¡®It¡¯s looking really good,¡¯ Lily says, impressed, as she inspects what we have accomplished this morning. ¡®Looks like you guys have gotten pretty far already.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s still plenty to do. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer before you can soak,¡¯ Hugo says with a smile, affectionately pinching Lily¡¯s cheek between his thumb and index finger before grabbing a sandwich from her plate. ¡®Yeah, and we all know that is not your strong suit,¡¯ Nate mumbles with his mouth full of bread. Lily sticks her tongue out at him. They are biological brother and sister too, just like me and Cooper, and they pretty much bicker all the time. ¡®What more do you guys have to do?¡¯ Lily asks. ¡®We still have a couple more things to connect. Then I want to fill her up and turn her on to see if everything is working properly, and to make sure there aren¡¯t any leaks,¡¯ Cooper explains. ¡®After that, we¡¯re still going to have to close everything up and build the rest of the deck first, before you can try it out.¡¯ ¡®And you¡¯re going to try to do all of that today?¡¯ Lily asks with an incredulous look. ¡®Hell no!¡¯ I quickly declare, shaking my head. I¡¯m not going to work on this porch all day and then head out on horseback tomorrow, at four in the morning. I don''t mind hard work, but I''m not a fucking masochist! I longingly look at the plate of sandwiches Lily is still holding. ¡®You got some more pastrami there, Lil?¡¯ I ask hopefully. ¡®Do birds fly?¡¯ Lily replies, knowing that they¡¯re my favorite. She hands me another pastrami sandwich and I blow her a chef¡¯s kiss in response. ¡®You might be my favorite sister.¡¯ ¡®And your least favorite,¡¯ she replies, grinning. ¡®Never!¡¯ ¡®Anyway, which parts do you guys want to get done today?¡¯ Lily asks. We all turn towards Cooper, who shrugs. ¡®Probably just finish all the connections. The next step would be testing it out, but that¡¯s a day worth of work in itself. It¡¯ll take a few hours to fill her up completely, then we have to let the water sit for a while to make sure it doesn¡¯t leak anywhere, and then we''ve got to properly drain it again before we can continue with the rest.¡¯ ¡®Do you think it¡¯s going to take you long to finish up today?¡¯ Lily asks hesitantly. ¡®Why do you ask? Are we being too loud? If we¡¯re interfering with your homework, we can just wait until you''re done,¡¯ Hugo offers with a concerned frown. ¡®No, not at all. I¡¯m done, actually,¡¯ Lily quickly replies. She glances over at me, unsurely. ¡®Uh-oh! What kind of trouble am I in?¡¯ I ask suspiciously. ¡®None whatsoever,¡¯ Lily promises me, sending me a hopeful look. ¡®I was just hoping you¡¯d be willing to take me to the ranch this afternoon. I thought maybe we could go riding together, since the weather¡¯s nice today?¡¯ ¡®Do you need me for this last part, Coop?¡¯ I ask Cooper, but before I even finish the question, my three brothers are already shaking their heads in unison. ¡®Go ahead,¡¯ Hugo smiles at Lily. ¡®We¡¯ll finish up here without Jake.¡¯ ¡®Yeah?¡¯ Lily asks excitedly. She turns to me. ¡®You¡¯ll take me?¡¯ ¡®Sure, let¡¯s go,¡¯ I reply, smiling at her. ¡®You¡¯re still having dinner here, yeah?¡¯ Cooper asks us to be sure. ¡®I¡¯m making enchiladas.¡¯ ¡®As if we would ever miss those,¡¯ I tell him, while making a face. Cooper''s enchiladas are spicy as hell, but they¡¯re also fucking delicious. I scramble up and put my shirt back on. If we¡¯re going out riding I¡¯m going to get dirty again anyway, so there¡¯s no point in showering first. ¡®I¡¯m going to change real quick,¡¯ Lily yells while she runs inside. ¡®See you guys at dinner,¡¯ I say to my brothers before heading after Lily. I quickly shoot Ray a text. I know he¡¯s fine with Lily riding his horses¡ªwe¡¯ve done this plenty of times before¡ªbut it¡¯s always better to ask, just in case. Chapter 10 - AMBER Chapter 10 Amber This morning, I¡¯m in a much better mood than I was last night. Sure, it turns out that going to a bar might not be my thing, but at least I didn¡¯t spend another Saturday night at home or alone. I actually went out to a bar, talked to a stranger, and even had a drink. Things are definitely improving on the "actually living my life" scale. Although Andrew¡¯s attention made me a bit uncomfortable, I did enjoy the time I spent with Jake. I know he didn¡¯t mean anything by it, but just thinking about how he stepped in when Andrew got too close makes me feel warm and tingly all over again. And when he pulled me against his body with those strong arms, it felt like my stomach was doing literal somersaults. I¡¯ve never felt this way with a man before, and I¡¯m enjoying discovering all these new feelings with Jake. I¡¯d love to explore them more. Still, I¡¯m under no illusions. Jake has made it clear he¡¯s not interested in dating or having a relationship with a woman. But I can¡¯t deny that I simply enjoy being around him. He¡¯s been nothing but friendly, like last night¡ªit was really nice of him to bring me along, and even nicer that he agreed to leave the bar early for me, even though it probably ruined his night off. I smile when I think back to how patiently Jake taught me how to drive his truck last night. Oh hey, driving a manual was another first for me! Three new things in one night¡ªding ding ding! Not bad, Miss Scott! But sitting so close to Jake in the confined space of his truck was a bit of a challenge. I had to force myself to stay focused on driving. Otherwise, I think I would¡¯ve spontaneously combusted under his intense gaze. And when we got back to the ranch, he even walked me to my quarters. I feel the heat rise to my cheeks when I think about the moment I handed him his shirt back. The way he looked at me was exhilarating. I thought for sure he was attracted to me in that moment, like he was about to kiss me. But I guess I misinterpreted it, or maybe he changed his mind, because he suddenly said goodnight and walked away. It was slightly disappointing. I really want to know what it would feel like to be kissed by him. But I can¡¯t imagine that happening here on the ranch. Aside from those few moments last night, when he was a little tipsy, Jake has never given me any indication that he might be interested in anything like that with me. Maybe I should go with him to the bar again sometime and see if something happens after he¡¯s had a few beers. Though, when I think about it, that sounds a little bad¡ªlike I¡¯d be taking advantage of him while he¡¯s drunk. I scrunch my nose at the thought. Besides, the idea of sneaking into the bathroom at Pete¡¯s like he did with that other woman, to do what I assume would be a lot more than kissing, doesn¡¯t appeal to me. Not that I don¡¯t want to try that part¡ªbecause I do¡ªbut the bathroom at a bar just seems... unsanitary. I chuckle inwardly at the thought as I continue eating the salad I made for lunch. Hailey should be here soon¡ªshe texted earlier to say she was at the airport, dropping off her boss. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her again. Hailey and I were pretty close growing up, even though she¡¯s three years older than me. Her parents were strict, too, though not as much as mine, so we always bonded over that. When she moved away from St. Cloud four years ago, it pushed me to finally get out from under my parents'' thumb and do the same. It¡¯s kind of funny, though¡ªback home, everyone thinks Hailey is just a dutiful librarian. She hasn¡¯t told anyone about her glamorous life as the personal assistant to a major investment banker. He¡¯s constantly traveling, and Hailey often gets to tag along. She attends extravagant parties, meets fascinating people, and experiences a world most people would never know. She does still volunteer at the library, to keep up appearances with our family. They¡¯d never approve of her job or lifestyle if they knew the truth. Luckily for me, because that¡¯s how Hailey introduced me to Marjorie and Ray Jenkins. And since my parents trust her, they didn¡¯t object to me moving out here after she vouched for the Jenkins family. The outside door of my quarters is open. I wanted to let in some fresh air and also be able to hear Hailey when she arrives. So, when I hear the engine of a car approaching, I quickly place my bowl in the sink and step outside. But to my surprise, it¡¯s not Hailey. Instead, I see Jake¡¯s pickup truck coming up the driveway. I didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d left the ranch this morning. Jake parks next to the stables and gets out, raising his hand in greeting when he spots me. I casually start walking towards him, but just as I do, the passenger door opens, and a young woman steps out. Or more accurately, a girl, I realize with a shock. She has the slight build and undeveloped chest of someone still in her teens, her body not yet fully grown. I slow my step, feeling an unexpected pang in my chest. ¡®Can I saddle the same one as last time?¡¯ the girl asks Jake over the hood of his truck. ¡®No, you can ride Willow this time,¡¯ Jake replies. ¡®And steer clear of Duke,¡¯ he warns. ¡®He hasn¡¯t been out since Wednesday due to that fucking rain, so he¡¯s gonna have a lot of pent-up energy. It¡¯s bound to make him cranky.¡¯ ¡®Okay!¡¯ The girl darts into the stable, but Jake waits until I reach him. I keep my eyes on her as I come to a halt, still several feet away from him. ¡®Hi, Amber,¡¯ he greets me with a smile. ¡®Did you sleep well?¡¯ ¡®Does Ray know you¡¯re letting your guest ride his horse?¡¯ I ask, ignoring his greeting and question. It comes out snippier than I meant, and Jake raises his eyebrows at me. ¡®Of course,¡¯ he replies. ¡®I guess that¡¯s alright then.¡¯ ¡®I wasn¡¯t aware that I needed your permission too.¡¯ I cross my arms defensively in front of my chest, my gaze fixed past Jake into the stable. From where I stand, I can see the girl grabbing a saddle and walking towards one of the horses. ¡®It¡¯s clear you enjoy the company of women, Jake, but isn¡¯t this one a bit young for you?¡¯ I ask, trying to keep my tone neutral as I tilt my head and nod towards the girl. When I glance back at Jake, I¡¯m caught off guard by the hint of amusement on his face. Somehow, that annoys me more than I expected. ¡®Well, what¡¯s too young these days?¡¯ he says brightly. ¡®I always have a good time with her. Isn¡¯t that what matters?¡¯ ¡®She barely seems old enough to be out of high school,¡¯ I sneer. ¡®She¡¯s not, actually,¡¯ Jake says matter-of-factly, his gaze shifting to the girl through the open stable doors. ¡®She¡¯s in her senior year.¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ I exclaim, completely shocked. I feel myself getting worked up. ¡®That is disgusting, Jake! You are what, twenty-eight? Twenty-nine?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m only twenty-seven.¡¯ ¡®And she¡¯s barely more than a child! You should be ashamed of yourself,¡¯ I say, my tone a bit pedantic as I shake my head in disapproval. ¡®I know you like to sleep around, but this seems pathetically low, even for you.¡¯Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I don¡¯t wait for Jake to respond. I¡¯m so angry that I turn on my heel and march back to the main house. This is such a disappointment! Not even the fact that he¡¯s apparently not into me¡ªI can get over that. But knowing that Jake, a man I¡¯d felt so attracted to, would sleep with an underage girl just fills me with disgust. I guess technically she could be eighteen as a senior, but still, she¡¯s in high school! It doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I¡¯m still fuming when Hailey arrives about forty minutes later. I¡¯m just stepping outside with a pitcher of lemonade and two glasses when she pulls up next to the house. She¡¯s driving her boss¡¯s black Lexus instead of her usual blue Volkswagen Beetle convertible. I¡¯m guessing she drove straight here from the airport. ¡®Hi,¡¯ I grumble, still stewing over the whole Jake situation. ¡®Whoa,¡¯ Hailey raises her eyebrows, throwing her arms in the air in mock surrender. ¡®Are you mad about me ditching you last night? I thought we were good? I swear I had to work!¡¯ ¡®No, we¡¯re good,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®Then who forgot to add some cheer to your coffee this morning?¡¯ ¡®Very funny,¡¯ I reply, exasperated. I walk towards the seating area on the porch and place the pitcher and the glasses on the table. I motion Hailey to follow me inside and we head towards the kitchen of the main house. I made brownies there this morning and they have been cooling off on the kitchen counter. ¡®Please tell me you made them with hazelnuts?¡¯ Hailey¡¯s eyes light up. ¡®Do you even have to ask?¡¯ I ask in return, raising my eyebrows at her. I know those are her favorite. I take out a cutting board and start cutting the brownie into little rectangles. They are still warm to the touch. ¡®You are the best cousin I could have ever asked for,¡¯ Hailey exclaims while she wraps her arms around me for a hug. ¡®Even after I completely ditched you, you still bake me my favorite brownies!¡¯ ¡®Watch it, I¡¯m holding a very sharp knife,¡¯ I say with a grin. Once I finish cutting, I place all the pieces on a plate and hand it to Hailey. While she holds it, I quickly load the dishwasher and wipe down the counter. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t me, then what made you so grumpy?¡¯ Hailey asks as we settle into the comfortable porch chairs. ¡®It¡¯s who, really,¡¯ I answer somberly. ¡®Color me intrigued!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s this guy who works here on the ranch,¡¯ I sigh. I tell Hailey everything that happened last night. I try to downplay my crush on Jake to a simple, mild attraction, even though I¡¯ve pretty much been thinking about him non-stop. ¡®That is disgusting,¡¯ Hailey says, when I tell her about the high school girl he brought to the ranch. She scrunches her nose in the exact same way I always do. ¡®Exactly!¡¯ I agree, relieved that she¡¯s on my side with this. ¡®And stupid too! Especially since there¡¯s such a beautiful, definitely adult woman who¡¯s interested in him, sitting right here on the ranch,¡¯ Hailey adds cheekily. ¡®I¡¯m clearly not his type,¡¯ I reply dryly, secretly wishing I was. ¡®And what about you?¡¯ I ask quickly, not wanting to talk about Jake anymore. ¡®Anything new?¡¯ ¡®Do you remember that guy Chris I told you about last time? Turns out his name is not short for Christopher, like I thought, but for Christos. Apparently, he is part Greek! We went to dinner again last week,¡¯ Hailey replies enthusiastically. Before I know it, she starts giving me a detailed description of their entire date. We are on our second pitcher of lemonade, and about halfway through the plate of brownies, when I notice some movement in the distance. I automatically direct my gaze towards it and see two people on horseback calmly trotting towards the ranch. They stop in front of the stables and dismount. Jake and the girl exchange a few words and then he nods his head towards us. The girl laughs and plants a kiss on his cheek. She hands him the reins of her horse and her riding helmet, before she starts walking towards us. ¡®Chips,¡¯ I mumble uncomfortably. I would really prefer not to have to deal with Jake¡¯s underage floozy. I glance over at Hailey, who is staring at me with an amused look in her eyes. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that she had stopped talking in the middle of her story. ¡®Now I get why you were so grumpy,¡¯ Hailey smirks. ¡®Your cowboy is hot!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s not my cowboy, and shut up,¡¯ I warn her, because the girl has just stepped onto the porch. ¡®Hi! Would you mind if I joined you for a moment? Jake said I could wait for him here, while he unsaddles the horses,¡¯ she asks with a bright smile. The hair in her ponytail is all tangled up from the ride and her eyes are sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡®Not at all, take a seat,¡¯ Hailey says, far friendlier than I feel at the moment. ¡®Thanks. I''m Lily,¡¯ she introduces herself, shaking our hands before plopping down in the empty chair beside me. ¡®I¡¯m Hailey,¡¯ Hailey introduces herself, pouring Lily some lemonade into a clean glass and offering it to her. Lily gratefully accepts the glass and chugs half of it in one go. I guess horseback riding makes you thirsty. Hailey then nods towards me. ¡®I''m Amber¡¯s cousin. She works here on the ranch.¡¯ ¡®Oh, you¡¯re the new nanny, right?¡¯ Lily asks, her eyes lighting up in recognition. ¡®Uh, yes, I am,¡¯ I confirm, surprised. I can¡¯t imagine how she would know that¡ªunless Jake has mentioned me. But why would he do that? ¡®Jake told us about you this morning.¡¯ ¡®Us?¡¯ I furrow my eyebrows, unsure who she is referring to. Is Jake actually seeing more than one high school girl? ¡®Me and our brothers.¡¯ ¡®Ah, I take it you are Jake¡¯s sister then?¡¯ Hailey asks, to confirm. Her eyes glide to my face and she can barely contain her laughter. I don¡¯t think my face can get any redder. ¡®Yes, I am. Why is that funny?¡¯ Lily asks, curiously. ¡®It¡¯s not funny at all,¡¯ I quickly assure her. ¡®We just didn¡¯t know that he had a sister, sorry. You don¡¯t look a lot like him.¡¯ Jake has dark, almost black hair and sparkling blue eyes, while Lily is a strawberry blonde with honey brown eyes. I hardly see any resemblance in their faces either. ¡®Probably because Jake is technically my cousin,¡¯ Lily shrugs. ¡®Biologically speaking, anyway. We are not¨C¡¯ Lily is interrupted by the sound of Jake¡¯s footsteps walking towards us. ¡®Hello ladies,¡¯ Jake nods at me and Hailey. He is polite, but his words miss their usual easy-going friendliness. I can¡¯t really blame him after what I said to him. Jake turns towards Lily. ¡®Finish up, Lil. We¡¯ve got to head home, before the others eat all the enchiladas.¡¯ ¡®Right!¡¯ Lily responds quickly, and she chugs back the rest of her lemonade. She puts the glass back on the table and gets up. ¡®It was nice to meet you, Amber,¡¯ she says with shimmering eyes. ¡®And thanks for the lemonade, Hailey.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re welcome. Bye, Lily,¡¯ Hailey smiles. ¡®You two have a good evening,¡¯ Jake says formally, he and his sister turn around. Jake tosses his arm around Lily¡¯s small shoulders and playfully tugs at her ponytail as they head towards his truck. Lily ducks away laughing and shoves him in the side, hissing something I can¡¯t quite overhear. It must be funny, though, because Jake lets out a loud belly laugh. Now that I know they¡¯re siblings, their affectionate interaction melts something inside me. I never had siblings growing up, but I imagine it must feel special to have such a close relationship with them. ¡®I¡¯ll be right back,¡¯ I tell Hailey as I get up. She nods understandingly and slumps back in her chair, waiting patiently. I quickly walk after Jake and Lily. ¡®Jake, wait a second!¡¯ I call out. Jake glances over his shoulder and comes to a stop. Lily does too, but Jake motions for her to keep walking. She glances my way, the left corner of her mouth curling up before she continues towards the car. ¡®What is it, Poppins?¡¯ Jake asks me. ¡®Look, Jake¡­ I had no idea she was your sister,¡¯ I say hesitatingly, my cheeks reddening. ¡®You could have just asked, you know.¡¯ ¡®I know. Just¡­ If I¡¯d known, I never would have said those things. I hope you know that,¡¯ I tell him in a pleading tone. ¡®Yeah, I know, Poppins,¡¯ Jake replies. ¡®But I guess now we know how high your opinion of me really is.¡¯ He says it in his usual lighthearted tone, but his smile doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll see you around.¡¯ Jake doesn¡¯t wait for my response, but briskly walks towards his truck and gets in. Lily is already sitting in the passenger seat. She waves at me through the window when they drive off. I wave back hesitantly, but I get a sinking feeling in my stomach as I watch them drive away. I feel awful about misjudging Jake like that. I suddenly realize I haven¡¯t even offered him a real apology. That is going to bug me until I see him again! It really puts a damper on the rest of my afternoon. Hailey leaves after we¡¯ve had dinner, and shortly after that, the Jenkins family returns home. Marjorie and Ray seem exhausted, while the children enthusiastically talk over each other to tell me all about the great party and the giant bouncy castle their grandmother had rented. I laugh and listen to their stories, while I help the two tired parents unload everything from the car. They seem beyond grateful when I offer to put the children in bed, so they can unpack and take a shower. By the time I¡¯ve convinced the twins, still hopped up on sugar, to stay in their beds and head downstairs, Marjorie and Ray have both fallen asleep on the couch in each other¡¯s arms. It¡¯s an endearing sight. Smiling, I cover them with a giant blanket. I¡¯m about to turn off the lights and head back to my own quarters when I notice through the window that Jake¡¯s pickup is parked in front of his cabin. I didn¡¯t think he would return tonight. The lights in the cabin are still on. I hesitate for only a second before grabbing a jacket from my room and walking towards Jake¡¯s cabin. I¡¯d better get this apology off my chest now, or I¡¯ll never be able to fall asleep. Chapter 11 - JAKE Chapter 11 Jake Normally, I sleep at home on Sunday nights and drive to the ranch on Monday morning. However, tomorrow I¡¯m heading out with a small team to the farthest pastures of the ranch, where we have to check all the fences, feeders, troughs and the shed, and make the necessary repairs before the weather turns. It takes quite a while to get there since we have to go on horseback, so we¡¯re leaving at four thirty in the morning. We¡¯re hoping there isn¡¯t too much damage and that we can get everything fixed in a single day. However, we¡¯re prepared for the possibility it might take longer, so we¡¯ll bring some overnight supplies just in case. Not wanting to wake up even earlier tomorrow, I decide to head back to the ranch tonight and sleep in my cabin. I¡¯m just putting on a pair of sweats, getting ready for bed, when I hear a knock at the door. Assuming it¡¯s one of my coworkers, who maybe also came back early and wants to grab a beer before turning in, I open the door¡ªonly to find Amber standing there. I can¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ she blurts out, before I can say anything. ¡®Okay¡­?¡¯ I reply slowly, slightly frowning at her. ¡®About this afternoon,¡¯ Amber clarifies. Her face is ridden with remorse. ¡®When you were driving away I realized that I had tried to excuse myself, but that I hadn¡¯t actually apologized to you for saying those horrible things. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡®Alright. Thanks for apologizing, I guess?¡¯ ¡®I really am sorry, Jake,¡¯ Amber says softly. She looks up at me with pleading eyes. ¡®I never should have said what I said. I never should have even thought those things. I should have known that you wouldn¡¯t do something so inappropriate. I feel beyond stupid that I actually considered that you might.¡¯ ¡®You should,¡¯ I agree, seeing no reason to deny that. I¡¯m not angry with her, but I admit that I felt disappointed knowing that Amber thought so little of me. It kind of stung. ¡®I know,¡¯ she says guilt-ridden, lowering her gaze. ¡®I¡¯ve never denied that I enjoy being with women, Amber, but I would never go near a minor,¡¯ I say firmly. Never thought I¡¯d need to say those words out loud, but here we are. ¡®I believe you,¡¯ Amber says quickly. ¡®And I really am sorry for even hinting that you might. I hope you can forgive me for making such a stupid snap judgment, Jake. I just¡­¡¯ Her voice falters, and she gazes up at me with those big blue eyes. ¡®I haven¡¯t made many friends here yet. And you¡¯ve been so nice to me. I¡¯d hate for you to end up hating me over this,¡¯ she whispers. My heart softens instantly at her vulnerability. ¡®Nah, I don¡¯t hate you, Poppins,¡¯ I say warmly. ¡®You don¡¯t?¡¯ Amber sounds relieved, though not entirely convinced. ¡®We¡¯re good, Amber,¡¯ I assure her, grinning. ¡®Thank the Lord for that,¡¯ she exhales, and she raises her eyes to the heavens in relief. ¡®Do you want to come in for a bit?¡¯ I offer. ¡®Sure,¡¯ she replies with a smile. I take a step back and hold the door open for her. I¡¯m not entirely sure it¡¯s the best idea to be alone with her in my cabin, especially given that I¡¯m only half-dressed. But I have a gut feeling Amber needs the reassurance that we¡¯re truly alright. Judging from the quick glances she sneaks at my bare chest, she doesn¡¯t seem to mind the lack of a shirt. ¡®This is nice,¡¯ she says, her eyes roaming over the cabin, taking in the space. I chuckle, glancing around. My cabin is small and basic¡ªonly about two hundred and fifty square feet. There¡¯s a kitchenette with a tiny sink, barely half the size of the one in Amber¡¯s quarters. I managed to fit in a queen-sized bed and a couch that can just about fit two people. In the far corner is a cramped little area with a shower and a toilet, separated by a thin wall. The only decoration in the place is a small TV mounted above the bed, which I can watch from the couch. It¡¯s nothing special, but it gets the job done. Like most of the workers here, I only really use this place to sleep during the busy weeks. On my days off or when we finish early, I prefer heading home to stay with my family. ¡®Ray clearly values his nanny more than his ranch workers,¡¯ I tease Amber, as I motion her to take a seat on the couch. Her quarters must be at least three times the size of my cabin. ¡®I seriously doubt that,¡¯ Amber laughs, as if I made a joke, but I know it¡¯s the truth. ¡®You do have more privacy here, though.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s true,¡¯ I concede. ¡®Do you want something to drink? I have beer or tap water.¡¯ ¡®Water, please.¡¯ I fill a glass with water and hand it to her. Amber accepts it with a grateful smile and glances around my cabin again. I pour myself a glass as well and lean against the kitchenette. Silence fills the room as neither of us knows quite what to say. My mind keeps returning to something that¡¯s been nagging at me all afternoon. ¡®Can I ask you something?¡¯ ¡®Sure,¡¯ Amber replies quickly. ¡®Why were you so quick to believe that I would sleep with a high school girl? Did you really think I was such an asshole?¡¯ I¡¯m not sure I want to know the answer, but I have to ask. Amber stares down at her hands, swirling the water in her glass. She hesitates before speaking. ¡®Honestly, I think it had more to do with me than with you.¡¯ ¡®How do you figure?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just¡­¡¯ Amber makes a funny face and looks at me somewhat awkwardly. ¡®You have a lot of experience with women, from what I¡¯ve gathered.¡¯ ¡®I do,¡¯ I admit, unashamed. There¡¯s no reason to lie about it. I set my glass down on the kitchenette and cross my arms, meeting Amber¡¯s gaze. ¡®I like women, and I¡¯ve been with a lot of them over the years. I¡¯m not ashamed of that. I don¡¯t discriminate based on age, size, or color. I¡¯ve been with younger women, older women, bigger women, smaller women, women with dark skin and women with light skin¡ªand everything in between. If I feel attracted to a woman, I like to sleep with her. But I¡¯ve never, ever had sex with a woman who didn¡¯t want it, and I never lie about my intentions. So I won¡¯t apologize for that,¡¯ I add, my tone sharper than I meant.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®Nor should you,¡¯ Amber nods affirmatively. I relax my arms again. That was not necessarily the response I expected. ¡®I figured you were judging me for it,¡¯ I say honestly. ¡®Not at all. You should be able to live your life the way you want to,¡¯ Amber says, her voice sounding completely sincere. That rare, unpretentious quality of hers shines through again. She takes a sip of water before looking up at me, her eyes softening slightly. ¡®It just makes me kind of jealous of you,¡¯ she admits. I scowl at her. Now I know she is fucking messing with me! ¡®I mean it,¡¯ Amber says emphatically when she sees my incredulous expression. She hesitates for a moment before continuing. ¡®I think you must have figured out by now that I missed out on a ton of normal experiences that most people have had in their lives.¡¯ ¡®I assumed you had a bit of a sheltered upbringing, yeah.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the understatement of the century,¡¯ Amber scoffs. She downs her water and slumps back against my couch. ¡®I¡¯m an only child. My parents, especially my mother, are extremely religious,¡¯ she explains. ¡®As in, going to church every single day, praying before every meal, organizing weekly communions in our home, and reading from the Bible before going to bed every night. I was homeschooled because they wanted to protect me from all the sinful and immoral influences of the outside world. I was allowed to go to church, to Bible study, and to church-organized events, but that was it. Playing the piano was the one exception my parents would allow as a hobby, I guess because I didn¡¯t have to leave the house for that. But even with that, they tried to decide what kind of music I could and couldn¡¯t play. I have never been on a date. I¡¯ve never even been properly kissed. I had absolutely no friends growing up, except for Hailey. I talked to the other kids at church, of course, but they weren¡¯t really my friends.¡¯ ¡®That sounds pretty lonely,¡¯ I reply softly. Amber always seems so vibrant and joyful, so I never would''ve guessed she had such a solitary existence. I¡¯ve had my own share of hardships in the past, but at least I always had Cooper and the others to count on, no matter what was going on in our lives. ¡®I did have Hailey, thankfully¡ªmy cousin, who was here this afternoon?¡¯ Amber looks at me with questioning eyes. I nod to let her know that I remember her cousin, encouraging her to go on. I honestly find it fascinating to get this sudden insight into Amber¡¯s life. I had already realized that she grew up sheltered from what she said last night, but this seems pretty next-level. It does help explain some things about her, though. ¡®Hailey is three years older than me, but we sort of stuck together growing up,¡¯ Amber continues. ¡®My aunt and uncle were also religious, but not as strict as my parents. Hailey was also a lot braver and more rebellious than I was, so she sort of became my go-to source for information. She¡¯s the one who sneaked teen magazines, and non-religious books, and mp3-players with unapproved music inside my house, so I wouldn¡¯t be completely cut off from the modern world.¡¯ ¡®Growing up like that must have been fucking rough,¡¯ I say, furrowing my brows. I can¡¯t imagine what it must have been like, being so controlled. ¡®How did you get away from all that?¡¯ ¡®Hailey, again,¡¯ Amber answers with a fond expression on her face. ¡®She moved away from home when she found a job out here, all on her own. She was supposed to be a librarian.¡¯ ¡®Supposed to be? So I take it she¡¯s not?¡¯ ¡®No, she just volunteers there to keep up appearances.¡¯ Amber suddenly starts giggling. ¡®In reality, she¡¯s the personal assistant of a semi-corrupt investment banker, who brings her along to all sorts of scandalous, highly immoral engagements.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but laugh along with her. ¡®Sounds like she was a great role model for you!¡¯ ¡®She still is,¡¯ Amber replies simply. ¡®Even after she moved away, Hailey made sure to stay in touch. She got me a phone so we could text and call, and a laptop so I could access the internet without my parents monitoring me. She¡¯d tell me all about her new life and made me believe that I could make it out there on my own too.¡¯ ¡®And you did.¡¯ ¡®It took a while, though. Being sheltered and homeschooled didn¡¯t exactly provide me with a lot of options,¡¯ Amber admits. ¡®But I always liked being around children. I used to volunteer during a lot of activities involving the children at church, and I babysat for some of the church families. I was good at it too. So I figured becoming a caretaker for children somewhere would be my best option. I took Haileys advice and started taking online classes in early childhood development. I was even able to take a children¡¯s first aid course at the local community college.¡¯ ¡®Your parents were good with that?¡¯ ¡®Yes, actually. They think caring for children is a suitable profession for their daughter¡ªat least until I get married. It¡¯s all about preparing me for the duties of motherhood.¡¯ ¡®You want a husband and kids then?¡¯ Amber gives me a hesitant glance, scrunching her nose as she considers the question. I don¡¯t get the sense that she¡¯s avoiding it¡ªshe genuinely seems to be thinking it over. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure,¡¯ she confesses with a sigh. ¡®My whole life, I¡¯ve been told what to think, and I¡¯ve been expected to follow orders. There¡¯s never been much room to think about what I actually want for myself. I guess that¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡ªto figure that out.¡¯ Amber stares off into the distance for a moment, lost in thought. ¡®All I know is that if I do have children someday, I¡¯d want more than one. I wouldn¡¯t want them to grow up alone. I¡¯d want them to have siblings,¡¯ she says firmly. ¡®Siblings are great,¡¯ I nod. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without mine. ¡®That¡¯s how I ended up here,¡¯ Amber continues in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡®Hailey found out that Marjorie and Ray were looking for a live-in nanny through her volunteer work at the library. She called me about the job, drove all the way to St. Clouds and back to pick me up so I could meet them, and then by some miracle they offered me the job.¡¯ ¡®And you got out of there.¡¯ ¡®And I got out of there,¡¯ Amber repeats, nodding. ¡®It¡¯s great to be out in the real world, but it¡¯s also lonely and terrifying sometimes. I¡¯m suddenly confronted with all these things that are normal for everyone else, but completely new to me. Like going to a fudging bar on a Saturday night.¡¯ She sighs, clearly still processing it all. ¡®I think that¡¯s kind of what happened this afternoon,¡¯ Amber continues, her voice tinged with apology and a hint of embarrassment. ¡®I¡¯m really not judging you for being so experienced, Jake. It¡¯s just such a big contrast with my own inexperience that, I guess, I just sort of jumped to some stupid conclusions.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I understand.¡¯ ¡®I''m really sorry.¡¯ ¡®You already said that,¡¯ I say with a smile. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, Poppins. It¡¯s forgotten.¡¯ ¡®Thank you,¡¯ Amber says, returning my smile. ¡®Honestly, I really want what you have. I want to live a full life, the way I want to live it. One filled with laughter, fun, experiences, and adventures. With both the normal stuff and the exceptional stuff. I want independence, and friendships, and kisses, and love, and sex¡ªeverything. I just want it all!¡¯ Her words hang in the air as Amber looks at me with those captivating blue eyes. There''s an intensity in her gaze that I can''t ignore, and I can almost instantly feel myself getting hard. She''s fucking impossible to resist when she looks at me like that. ¡®Amber¡­¡¯ I begin hesitantly, unsure of how to find the right words. Silence stretches between us. ¡®I like you, Jake,¡¯ Amber says softly, her voice almost shy. ¡®When you looked at me the way you did last night, after you walked me back to my door, my whole body tingled. I just wanted to feel you close. I¡¯ve never felt anything like that with a man before.¡¯ There it is again. That pure, unpretentious declaration of what she¡¯s feeling. How can she be so innocent and yet so brave in sharing the most personal parts of herself at the same time? ¡®I like you too, Poppins,¡¯ I admit. After her honesty, it would feel wrong to deny it. ¡®You are a beautiful woman and I''m definitely attracted to you, but I don¡¯t think you should want to involve yourself with me in that way.¡¯ I have to force myself to push the words out, because what I really want to do is to pull Amber off that couch, lower her onto my bed and explore every inch of her delicious body. But I know that would not be fair to her. ¡®I¡¯ve never had a serious girlfriend, nor do I want one,¡¯ I continue in a warning tone. ¡®I like my life the way it is, with no romantic commitments or expectations. So even though I would definitely enjoy exploring some of the things on your list with you, I think we¡¯d be better off staying friends, so you don''t end up getting hurt.¡¯ Chapter 12: AMBER Chapter 12 Amber Jake¡¯s confession catches me off guard. There were a few moments last night when I thought he might be attracted to me, but with all the mixed signals he¡¯s been giving, I really wasn¡¯t sure. ¡®So, you like me too?¡¯ I ask, just to confirm I heard him right. ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡®I wasn¡¯t sure whether you were even attracted to me.¡¯ Jake arches his eyebrows at me. He purposefully drags his gaze towards his crotch, drawing my attention to the obvious bulge in his sweats. ¡®Oh¡­¡¯ I respond, instantly flushed. ¡®You are a rare woman, Amber Scott,¡¯ Jake chuckles, sending me an incredulous look. ¡®You just casually told me that you like me and that I turn you on, while you doubted whether or not I was even attracted to you?¡¯ ¡®Turn me on? I¨COh!¡¯ My eyes widen as I ponder his words for a moment. I hadn¡¯t really thought to interpret my feelings that way. Yes, that makes complete sense actually. Jake is very handsome, and he definitely turns me on. But I don¡¯t think that being turned on by him is all there is to it, though. I really like being in his presence, even without the sexual feelings. Jake is kind, he¡¯s funny, and he is so¡­ alive! ¡®You may be the most fearless person I know,¡¯ Jake says, shaking his head slightly in awe. ¡®Not at all, I''m actually terrified of many things,¡¯ I inform him honestly. ¡®Sharing how you feel and being open about what you want are apparently not among them.¡¯ ¡®I guess not,¡¯ I reply absent-mindedly. The thought that Jake might actually like me hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind. Despite his mixed signals, I already know he¡¯s not open to a romantic relationship with anyone. That¡¯s why I was so honest about my desires just now¡ªI was counting on his general interest in sleeping with women to maybe spark his interest. I thought letting him know I¡¯d be a willing partner might encourage him to explore some things with me. Isn¡¯t that what modern women do these days too, just like men? Go after what they want without strings attached? I want to be bold and try all the things I¡¯ve secretly read about, but preferably with someone who stirs up the kind of feelings Jake does, and not just with some stranger. ¡®You like me,¡¯ I repeat again, thoughtfully. Jake shifts uncomfortably and crosses his arms again. ¡®That doesn¡¯t change anything, though,¡¯ he says gently. ¡®I''m not looking for anything serious.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I heard you,¡¯ I say with a nod. I do hear him. And I can¡¯t deny that part of me feels disappointed. It would have been nice to actually date Jake, to see if there could be something deeper between us than just physical attraction. But I already knew, before coming here, that he would never want me as his girlfriend. It doesn¡¯t have to be all or nothing, though, does it? ¡®I didn¡¯t move away from my parents to find a husband or even to get a boyfriend,¡¯ I tell Jake honestly. ¡®I left to get out from under their thumb and actually live. I¡¯ve already told you there¡¯s never been much room in my life for me to explore what I want. I honestly can¡¯t even say if I want a boyfriend or not. What I do know is that I want to see what life¡¯s like when I get to choose my own experiences. And, if I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯d really like some of those experiences to be with you.¡¯ ¡®Are you really sure about that, though?¡¯ Jake still seems hesitant. ¡®Yes, I am. You¡¯re kind, and I find you very attractive. And if yesterday taught us anything, it¡¯s that I¡¯m really not the type to hook up with a random person at a bar,¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®I suppose not,¡¯ Jake replies with a small chuckle, though he still seems unsure. ¡®I''m not looking for any commitment. I know better than to seek that from you,¡¯ I promise him with a crooked smile. I feel the urge to look away, but I force myself to meet Jake¡¯s gaze. ¡®I''m just looking for something new. Something¡­ unsheltered.¡¯ Jake is quiet for a long time, but he keeps holding my gaze. Eventually he lets out a deep sigh. ¡®I don¡¯t want you to end up regretting anything,¡¯ he confesses mildly. ¡®I won¡¯t,¡¯ I assure him quickly. ¡®But even if I did, that would be on me and not on you. It would still be an experience I chose to gain. And if I end up realizing I would like to have a boyfriend or a husband in the future, then at least I¡¯ll know it¡¯s truly what I want¡ªnot just an expectation pushed onto me by my parents or our church.¡¯Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Jake carefully examines my face, as if he¡¯s trying to determine whether or not I''m speaking the truth. Then he slowly pushes himself away from his kitchenette and crosses the short distance between us. ¡®Come here,¡¯ he says softly, reaching for me. I take his hand nervously and let him pull me to my feet. Standing close, I realize just how much taller he is, a full head above me. Jake intertwines the fingers of his left hand with mine, while his right hand gently brushes my hair behind my ear. My heartbeat quickens as his hand moves to cup my face, lifting my chin towards him. Then he leans in, pressing his lips purposefully to mine. His lips are warm and soft, contrasting with the roughness of his stubble. He nibbles gently on my bottom lip, inviting me to let him in. My lips instinctively part, and his tongue sweeps over them, coaxing mine to meet his. Shyly, I place my free hand on the waistband of his sweats, and together we explore each other, unhurried and gentle. When he finally pulls back, a small whimper escapes me. ¡®There. We can cross at least one thing off your list tonight,¡¯ Jake smiles. I briefly touch my bottom lip as I smile back at him widely. I just had my first real kiss! Not counting the stiff peck on the lips I got from Jacob Green on the last day of church camp at age fourteen, which lasted all but two seconds. And after this kiss with Jake, I definitely know that one doesn¡¯t count. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I manage to breathe out. Jake¡¯s chuckle brings a fresh blush to my cheeks. ¡®You¡¯re very welcome, Poppins,¡¯ he says with a grin. He briefly squeezes my hand before making a funny face and glancing at me apologetically. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I know this is kind of awkward, but¡­¡¯ he hesitates, glancing towards the door. ¡®Oh¡­ oh! No, not at all,¡¯ I say quickly. I give Jake a reassuring smile. ¡®You have an early morning. Me too, actually. I have to drive the kids to school.¡¯ ¡®Alright, then,¡¯ Jake says, relieved. I start heading towards his door and want to let go of his hand, but Jake actually walks me out and doesn¡¯t pull his hand back until I''m in the doorway. I pull my jacket closer around me as I step outside. It¡¯s fully dark now and the air has become chilly. Jake glances over my head and frowns. ¡®Do you want me to walk you back to your place?¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not that far,¡¯ I say. I can see the main house from here. Besides, Jake is not even wearing any socks. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sure,¡¯ I nod convincingly. Walking me home sounds like a boyfriend-thing and I don''t want Jake to think I''m not clear about his intentions. ¡®Hey¡­?¡¯ Before I can turn around and walk away, Jake reaches for my hand again. ¡®I may be gone for a day or two. We¡¯re going far out tomorrow and we don¡¯t know how long the repairs are going to take. But let¡¯s get together sometime when I''m back, yeah?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d like that,¡¯ I smile at him. ¡®Goodnight, Jake.¡¯ ¡®Night, Poppins.¡¯ Apparently there was a lot more damage around the farthest pastures of the ranch than they¡¯d accounted for. I overhear Ray talking on the phone about it with one of the men on Jake¡¯s crew. They even have to send an extra person after them for a supply run, because Jake and his coworkers need to stay out there longer than expected. They don¡¯t return until Thursday, early in the afternoon. I¡¯ve had a peaceful Thursday morning, with just Olivia to care for. Fiona and the twins are at school, and Marjorie has taken Violet to visit the preschool she¡¯ll attend once she turns four in December. They¡¯re making a few visits together, so Violet can get familiar with her teacher and the other children before she starts going on her own. Olivia clearly enjoys having my undivided attention. I spend most of the morning building colorful block towers, which Olivia gleefully knocks down with squeals of delight. Afterwards, I let her help me prepare lunch for both of us and Ray. After we¡¯re finished eating, Ray heads to his office and I put Olivia down for her nap. With no children to watch over, I decide I might as well make myself useful. Marjorie and Ray have made it clear that they don¡¯t expect me to do any of their housework. I¡¯m the nanny, not their housekeeper. But I don¡¯t mind lending a hand every now and then. I noticed the laundry Marjorie started before leaving with Violet was finished, so I grab an empty basket and take the wet clothes out of the machine. It¡¯s dry and windy today, so I decide to take a chance and hang everything on the outdoor line instead of inside on the drying rack. The repetitive task of hanging the clothes is oddly soothing, and I start humming a tune that¡¯s been stuck in my head all morning. Once I finish, I bring the empty basket back into the laundry room. I briefly consider starting another load because, with five kids in the house, the laundry is never truly done. But I¡¯m not sure if the clothes will dry in time. If it rains later, I might have to move the clothes I just hung outside to the drying rack, and there won¡¯t be room for more. I could use the dryer for the second load, but I prefer air-dried clothes. The dryer tends to leave them with a faint musty smell. As I weigh my options, the door to the laundry room suddenly opens. ¡®Hi, Poppins!¡¯ Jake sneaks in and closes the door behind him. ¡®Jake!¡¯ I exclaim in surprise. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you were back!¡¯ Jake places his hands on either side of my waist and pulls me towards him. Before I can even process what¡¯s happening, his lips are pressed firmly against mine. I quickly shake off the surprise and place my hands on his shoulders, meeting his kiss with equal eagerness. ¡®We just rode in,¡¯ Jake informs me, after he''s let me go. ¡®I was on my way to update Ray when I saw you walk inside here, so I figured I¡¯d say a quick hello.¡¯ ¡®Hello,¡¯ I smile brightly. I''m actually a tad surprised about Jake''s thoughtfulness, but I can¡¯t say I mind it. On the contrary! ¡®Alright, I¡¯m going to fill Ray in about the repairs,¡¯ Jake tells me, ¡®and then I¡¯m going to take a fucking shower, because I haven¡¯t seen as much as a fucking washcloth in four days.¡¯ ¡®I can tell,¡¯ I giggle. Jake is covered in dirt and smells like a combination of manly sweat, mud and horses. He has a four-day stubble, and he looks dog tired. And yet, he¡¯s still the sexiest man I have ever seen. ¡®Afraid of a little dirt, spoiled city girl?¡¯ Jake teases, but then he turns serious again. ¡®Hey, what¡¯s your schedule like?¡¯ ¡®I generally work Mondays through Fridays, and I have the weekends off. Unless Marjorie and Ray ask me to work during the weekend, then I get two other days off in compensation,¡¯ I answer him. ¡®Okay, I¡¯m actually on duty this weekend, but do you want to get together tomorrow night?¡¯ he asks me. ¡®Yes, that sounds nice,¡¯ I say with a big smile. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at eight at your place, then. Yeah?¡¯ ¡®Sounds good!¡¯ Jake gives me another quick kiss, before he leaves the laundry room and heads towards Ray¡¯s office at a brisk pace. For the rest of the day, I can¡¯t get the excited smile off my face. Chapter 13 - JAKE Chapter 13 Jake It¡¯s already noon when I finally wake up on Friday. Sylvester, David, Nick and I have pretty much been working from dusk until dawn, Monday through Thursday. The entire fucking roof of the shed had collapsed, which is why it took us so long to get everything fixed. We had not anticipated staying out there this long, so we didn¡¯t bring nearly enough supplies to camp out comfortably. I don¡¯t think any of us slept more than three or four hours during those primitive, cold nights. By the time we got back Thursday afternoon and got Ray up to speed about everything, we were all fucking exhausted. Thankfully, Ray told the four us to take care of our horses and then get the fuck out of there, which none of us protested against. I drove straight home, showered and then collapsed onto my bed, and continued to sleep for about eighteen hours straight. I¡¯ve skipped dinner and breakfast, so it''s not surprising that I wake up to a rumbling stomach. I yawn and stretch my aching muscles as I get up, and head straight towards the kitchen. To my surprise, Lily is sitting at the kitchen island with her nose in a book. ¡®What are you doing at home?¡¯ I ask, frowning at her. ¡®If Hugo finds out you¡¯re skipping school, you¡¯ll be in big trouble,¡¯ I warn. I tried to pull that shit when I was still in high school. Hugo got so pissed at me that he drove me to school himself and literally stayed in the parking lot until I promised I wouldn¡¯t skip anymore. Which I didn¡¯t. Often. ¡®Relax, Jake,¡¯ Lily rolls her eyes at me. ¡®The teachers are having a study day, so all afternoon classes were canceled.¡¯ ¡®Alright then. I¡¯m gonna make some panini. You want one too?¡¯ I¡¯m pretty useless in the kitchen, but putting stuff on bread and toasting it is something even I can manage. ¡®Two, please.¡¯ I get to work and Lily continues reading. She doesn¡¯t look up from her book again until I set a plate with two mozzarella chicken panini in front of her. ¡®Eat up,¡¯ I say, sitting down on the stool next to her and pulling my own plate with three panini towards me. ¡®Thanks,¡¯ Lily says gratefully. She hungrily takes a bite. ¡®Are you in for the weekend?¡¯ she asks me with her mouthful. ¡®No, I''m on weekend duty at the ranch. I¡¯m going back tonight,¡¯ I inform her. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®Just trying to figure out whether I still have a brother who is in desperate need of my company tonight, or if you have plans too.¡¯ ¡®What, everyone else is gone tonight?¡¯ I ask, frowning as Lily nods in confirmation. ¡®Cooper¡¯s going to some sports game with his crew. Please don¡¯t ask me which sport,¡¯ Lily adds quickly. ¡®I think it may or may not involve a ball, but honestly, I couldn¡¯t tell you for sure. Hugo has a dinner meeting with that big hotel client he¡¯s hoping to land, and I think Nate has a date.¡¯ She furrows her eyebrows thoughtfully. ¡®Not completely sure about the last one since Nate never tells me anything, but he did say he¡¯ll only come home to shower and won¡¯t be around for dinner.¡¯ ¡®I see,¡¯ I say slowly, lowering my half-eaten panini. ¡®Well, if you don¡¯t want to be alone, I can stay home with you?¡¯ I offer. A little ball of dread twists my stomach. I¡¯d hate to cancel my plans with Amber, especially so at the last minute, but there¡¯s no doubt I¡¯d do it for Lily. ¡®What? No! I¡¯m seventeen, I don''t need a fucking babysitter, Jake,¡¯ Lily rolls her eyes at me again. ¡®If the house is empty I can finally have Rose and Isabella over, without the four of you making it weird all night.¡¯ ¡®Now I¡¯m insulted!¡¯ I say, feigning indignation, though I¡¯m secretly relieved. Ever since Amber made it clear that she wants some no strings attached action from me, I¡¯ve been dying to get on that. If she wants to gain some sexual experience, I''ll be happy to share some of mine with her. I''ve been fucking hard just thinking about it all week. I spend most of the afternoon doing a fuckton of laundry and playing a card game with Lily, which I spectacularly lose. I have a quick chat with Cooper and Nate when they get home, but they¡¯re both heading out thirty minutes later after a quick shower. When they''re gone, Lily and I heat up the dinner Cooper left for us in the fridge, and split a pint of Ben & Jerry''s for dessert. Afterwards, I retreat to the bathroom I share with Nate to shower and shave. I put on my favorite jeans and a clean black fitted shirt. I open the drawer to grab a couple of condoms, since I''ve gone through my supply at the cabin, but I see that I''m out here too. Fuck! I cross the house to the bathroom Cooper shares with Lily. My big brother probably won¡¯t mind if I raid his stash. I rummage through their cabinets, but I¡¯m shit out of luck¡ªCooper doesn¡¯t seem to have any left either. ¡®Green bowl, on top of the cabinet,¡¯ I suddenly hear behind me. Lily leans against the doorway with an amused smirk on her face. ¡®Thanks,¡¯ I reply, reaching up to grab the bowl from the top cabinet. Sure enough, it¡¯s chock full of condoms. I take a handful and shove them unceremoniously into my back pocket. Glancing at Lily through the bathroom mirror, I ask casually, ¡®Yours?¡¯ ¡®Cooper¡¯s!¡¯ Lily scowls at me. ¡®Just asking,¡¯ I shrug with a smirk. ¡®I thought you were going back to the ranch. Didn¡¯t you say you had weekend duty?¡¯ Lily asks me, raising her eyebrows. ¡®Tomorrow and Sunday. I''m seeing a girl tonight first,¡¯ I admit with a crooked grin. ¡®In that case, you clean up nice, Jakey,¡¯ Lily compliments me with a genuine smile. She looks at me intently. ¡®You did all of that for a scheduled extracurricular?¡¯ ¡®I thought I''d take her to the movies first,¡¯ I explain somewhat reluctantly. I don''t want Lily to read anything into this. I usually don''t take women on dates, and it''s not like I''m actually dating Amber either. I just figured that she might like to get away from the ranch for a bit on her night off, since she''s pretty much always there. And just dragging her straight to my bed feels a bit wrong. Amber is nice. I know it''s her first time, and I do want her to relax and enjoy it. I may not want to be her boyfriend, but I''m not a complete asshole either. I glance at Lily and see a knowing smile appear on her face. ¡®You two have fun. Tell Amber I said hi,¡¯ she smirks. I snap my head towards her, but before I can say anything Lily has already darted into her bedroom. I stare after her in surprise. How the fuck would she even know that I¡¯m going with Amber? The little witch! I shake my head in disbelief. I head back to my own bedroom and stuff the clothes I''ll be needing the next few days in my duffel bag. Then I shout a quick goodbye to Lily and grab the keys to my truck. When I arrive at the ranch, I park at the back of the stables. From here it''s a straight line to Amber''s quarters. I plan to knock on her door, but I¡¯ve barely stepped out of the truck when the door already opens and Amber walks out. She''s wearing her black coat on top of a pair of white-washed jeans that does her curvy ass tremendous favors. Her curly hair is bouncing up and down as she¡¯s almost skipping towards me.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡®Saw you coming!¡¯ she almost sings cheerfully. ¡®What¡¯s made you so happy?¡¯ I ask, laughing, as I open the passenger door for her. ¡®I got my first official paycheck today,¡¯ Amber beams proudly, as she jumps in. ¡®Congrats,¡¯ I say with a smile, before I close her door and walk around the truck to get behind the wheel. ¡®What are you going to blow it on?¡¯ I bought a way too expensive new watch with mine. The fucking thing was broken before my next paycheck came in, when my arm got caught between a cow and a fence. ¡®Nothing!¡¯ Amber says with big eyes. ¡®I¡¯m saving up to buy a car,¡¯ she informs me as I pull out of the driveway. ¡®I¡¯ve never owned my own car before. I already have some money saved from all the babysitting I¡¯ve done over the years for people at the church. And since I don''t have many expenses as a live-in nanny, I think I might be able to buy a decent second-hand car in a few months, now that I have a real job.¡¯ ¡®Good for you,¡¯ I say encouragingly. She seems genuinely excited about the prospect. ¡®So we¡¯re actually going somewhere?¡¯ Amber asks, glancing at me curiously. ¡®I wasn''t sure, because you were pretty vague, saying something about getting together and picking me up.¡¯ ¡®Yes, we are going somewhere,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®Any hints as to where we¡¯re going?¡¯ ¡®I figured we¡¯d just hang out at Pete''s for a while,¡¯ I reply with a straight face. ¡®Oh,¡¯ Amber¡¯s face falters. ¡®Sure, that''s fine, I guess.¡¯ She tries to hide her discomfort, but the tiny wrinkle in her forehead is a dead giveaway. ¡®I¡¯m just messing with you, Poppins,¡¯ I say with a smirk. ¡®That¡¯s mean!¡¯ Amber exclaims. She smacks my arm indignantly, but laughs as she relaxes back in her seat. ¡®I thought we could go see a movie, if you''re up for it?¡¯ Amber glances at me hesitantly. ¡®I thought you didn¡¯t do, like, dates?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just a movie,¡¯ I shrug somewhat defensively. ¡®I figured you might like to get off the ranch for a bit. You know, since you don''t have your own car yet to get around,¡¯ I say teasingly. ¡®That does sound nice,¡¯ Amber admits with a smile. ¡®That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Jake, thank you! Going to a movie sounds fun.¡¯ ¡®How was your week?¡¯ I ask as I steer us towards the highway. Amber laughingly tells me about the antics of the Jenkins children, while I drive us to the nearest movie theater in Madison. Once we¡¯re there I let Amber pick the movie, but when she gets her wallet out of her jacket pocket to pay for herself, I shake my head and make her put it back. ¡®It¡¯s on me. Save your money for that car, Poppins,¡¯ I say decisively. We grab some popcorn and a couple of soft drinks as well, before we find our seats. Amber takes off her coat and reveals the black wrap around shirt she¡¯s wearing. It has long sleeves and flares out around her waist, but it clings sensually to her breasts and shows more cleavage than anything else I have seen her wear so far. She catches me looking and her cheeks turn red. ¡®Too much?¡¯ she asks, a bit embarrassed. ¡®Not nearly enough,¡¯ I reply. I wiggle my eyebrows suggestively, which makes Amber chuckle, and then I smile reassuringly. ¡®You look good, Poppins. Really good.¡¯ ¡®I borrowed it from Hailey for tonight,¡¯ Amber admits. ¡®I haven¡¯t really had a chance to upgrade my wardrobe yet. All I¡¯ve done so far is buy a few pairs of jeans.¡¯ ¡®Really? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you in anything other than jeans so far,¡¯ I laugh. ¡®My mother didn¡¯t allow me to wear them,¡¯ Amber explains with a roll of her eyes. ¡®She basically forced me to wear respectable skirts and dresses my whole life. I really love being able to wear jeans now everyday.¡¯ ¡®She probably realized how sexy you look in them,¡¯ I compliment her with a smirk. Amber gets flushed in response, but then the lights dim and the big screen in front of us lights up. We settle back in our chairs and start eating our popcorn while we roll through the commercials and wait for the movie to start. Amber chose some romantic comedy that I¡¯m already bored with about ten minutes in. I mean, honestly, I have nothing against the genre, but at least find some decent actors and a screenwriter who can avoid plot holes the size of the Grand Canyon. I don¡¯t really bother following the movie and focus my attention on Amber instead. I wrap my arm around her shoulder and gently start stroking my fingertips up and down her arm. After a while, I slowly move towards her chest and start tracing her breast along the lines of her shirt. Eventually, I slip underneath the fold and trace my index finger along the edge of her bra. Amber keeps her eyes locked on the screen, but I catch her holding her breath a few times under my caresses. I don¡¯t stop until the end credits finally start rolling. It seems I¡¯ve gotten myself rockhard, despite the terrible movie. Beside me, Amber lets her breath escape. ¡®That was fun,¡¯ I comment as neutrally as possible. ¡®I honestly think this might have been the worst movie I¡¯ve ever seen,¡¯ Amber declares, to my surprise. ¡®And that¡¯s saying something, considering I¡¯ve probably watched eighty percent of all the content on Netflix, being stuck at home all my life. But yes, this was fun,¡¯ she adds with a sideways glance and a slight smile. ¡®Very fun,¡¯ I laugh, quickly glancing at my crotch before I give Amber a meaningful wink. Amber chuckles loudly as we put our coats back on and head outside. We make fun of the awful movie our entire way back to the ranch. Amber is surprisingly good at dramatically imitating the most terrible parts. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever laughed so hard with a girl in my life. I had no idea Amber could be this funny! She has me laughing so hard it even becomes a driving hazard, because at some point I almost swerve into oncoming traffic. When we arrive back at the ranch, I slow down on the driveway and glance over at her. ¡®Do I drop you back at your place, or would you like to come back to the cabin with me?¡¯ I ask her gently. I know what she said last Sunday, but it still has to be her choice. Amber visibly swallows, but she doesn¡¯t hesitate. ¡®Your cabin, please,¡¯ she says quickly. I nod and speed up again. Instead of heading right, towards the main house, I turn left and park the truck in front of my cabin. Amber gets out at the same time I do and follows me inside without saying a word. After I close the door behind her, I take her coat and throw it on the couch with my own. I reach for her hand and pull her towards me for a kiss. Amber eagerly leans into it as I gently push the hair back from her face. I slowly let my hands roam up her arms, and down her chest, where I carefully cup her round breasts. Even with her bra and shirt on, I notice how they are overflowing my hands. I start to make gentle circling motions with my thumb. Amber lets out a small gasp and I can feel her nipples pebble up through the fabric. She is definitely responsive! After playing with the stiff buds through the fabric of her clothes for a while, I slide my hands down her waist. I grab the hem of her top and slowly tug it up. Our lips break apart when Amber lifts her arms and I pull the shirt over her head. She looks at me hesitantly, with a vulnerable look in her eyes. I realize this is probably the first time she''s undressing in front of a man. ¡®You are stunning, you know that?¡¯ I reassure her with a smile. I lean forward to press my lips against hers, a little more forcefully this time. I reach behind her back and easily unclasp her simple, black cotton bra. Amber helps me slide it off her arms. My hands quickly find their way to her breasts again, and I start massaging them with my palms. I can feel Amber¡¯s breath speeding up. I lower my hands to her hips and slowly start walking her towards the bed. When her legs hit the mattress I stop, and break our kiss to pull my own shirt over my head. Amber¡¯s gaze trails over my toned chest, and her eyes widen. Her arousal causes her cheeks to blush and her blue eyes to sparkle. I move my hand to the back of Amber''s neck and kiss her again, carefully lowering her onto my bed. Feeling her naked breasts against my chest sends a hot urge to my loins. My cock is fighting hard against the restraints of my jeans, but he¡¯s going to need to have a little patience. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been someone¡¯s first, and I¡¯m determined to make this good for Amber. She deserves that much at least. I start kissing down her neck and cup one of her breasts with my hand. I roll the hard nipple between my thumb and index finger, as I drag my lips across her skin towards it. When I reach her breast, I flick my tongue over the hard little bud and then move to take it into my mouth. I gently start sucking on it, as my hand moves to play with her other breast. Although I hear Amber panting, I notice that she goes quite still beneath me. I frown a little and slowly slide my hand down her soft belly to the waistband of her jeans. My fingers wiggle underneath it, until they catch a hint of her fine curly hair. I let my hand linger there for a moment, but Amber becomes completely motionless underneath my touch. Oh, fuck. Fuck! She¡¯s not into this! As soon as the realization hits me, I withdraw my hand. I immediately let go of her nipple and quickly roll off her. I move to lie next to Amber on the bed, making sure not to touch her. Amber turns her head towards me, but I keep my eyes fixated on the ceiling, forcing myself to suppress my own urges. ¡®Why did you stop?¡¯ she asks me unsurely. ¡®It¡¯s fine, Poppins. We don¡¯t have to do this,¡¯ I say. It sounds a little strained, because I¡¯m trying to will my throbbing cock to stand the he fuck down. ¡®Y-you don¡¯t want to anymore?¡¯ ¡®You clearly don¡¯t,¡¯ I say stiffly. ¡®And I''m not interested in having sex with a woman who¡¯s not into it.¡¯ ¡®What makes you think that I¡¯m not into it?¡¯ Amber asks, seemingly confused. ¡®Because you¡¯re lying there motionless like a fucking ragdoll,¡¯ I snap, which I immediately regret. I didn''t mean to sound so harsh, I''m just trying really hard to control my need to ravish this beautiful, half-naked woman next to me. ¡®Look, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s fine, okay? You¡¯re not ready for this. I get it. It¡¯s a big step for you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¯ I sit up straight. ¡®Let¡¯s just get your clothes back on.¡¯ Chapter 14 - AMBER Chapter 14 Amber Jake moves to get up from the bed in order to grab my clothes. Did he actually just call me a motionless ragdoll? A wave of embarrassment rushes through me, and I can feel my eyes tearing up. ¡®That¡¯s not fair,¡¯ I whisper softly. I''m trying very hard not to cry, as I stare up at the ceiling. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®I said, that¡¯s not fair,¡¯ I say, a little bit louder. I quickly wipe away the single tear that¡¯s escaped. This is so humiliating! ¡®I¡¯ve never done this before. You know I have no experience. I¡¯m not¡­ I don¡¯t mean to be a¡­ a motionless ragdoll.¡¯ ¡®Fuck¡­ Oh fuck, fuck, fuck!¡¯ Jake groans. He jumps back on the bed, straddling my waist and hovering over me, caging me in with his arms. He looks at me inquisitively, but I can¡¯t meet his eyes. I feel too embarrassed. ¡®Look at me, Poppins,¡¯ he orders urgently. ¡®Are you telling me you were just being still, because you don¡¯t know what to do?¡¯ ¡®Well, yeah!¡¯ I admit flustered and, if I''m honest, a little bit annoyed. ¡®What you were doing felt good. I didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong that would make you stop!¡¯ I''m met with Jake¡¯s spontaneous laughter. The blood immediately rushes to my cheeks and I wish I could just die on the spot. I try to scramble away from him, but Jake holds me down and kisses me. ¡®No, no, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go,¡¯ he mumbles, keeping his lips firmly pressed against mine. He lifts his head and looks at me again. ¡®I¡¯m not making fun of you, I promise. I was just laughing at the situation. You were worried I would stop if you were doing something wrong, and I felt like I should stop because you weren¡¯t doing anything.¡¯ ¡®I just don¡¯t really know how this is supposed to go,¡¯ I sigh nervously. I gesture awkwardly with my hand. ¡®I mean, I¡¯m not completely clueless, I''m aware of the logistics, but¨C¡¯ Jake kisses me again, before I can finish my sentence. He stretches his legs and lowers himself on top of me, grinding his body against mine. I let out an involuntary moan, because it immediately sends a bolt of pleasure to the intimate spot between my legs. ¡®You keep doing that,¡¯ Jake says to me when he releases my lips. ¡®The more you respond to what I¡¯m doing, the easier I can figure out what you like, and the better it will be for both of us. If I do something that doesn¡¯t feel good, you just tell me, alright?¡¯ He smiles at me. ¡®And you can do whatever the hell you want. Just do anything you feel like doing. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll let you know and then you can just try doing something else. Deal?¡¯ ¡®Deal,¡¯ I say, relieved. I bring my hands up and grab his waist. ¡®Good girl,¡¯ Jake smirks at me. He kisses me again, and this time I slide my hand up to run my fingers through his hair. My movements are still a bit hesitant, but the sound of approval Jake makes as he gently bites my bottom lip encourages me to continue exploring his body. Jake moves down to my breasts again. The moment he starts sucking on my nipples, a wave of pleasure rolls through my underbelly. Now that I¡¯m not actively trying to lie still anymore, I jerk my hips against his body. I¡¯m frantically rubbing my thighs together, bumping them against Jake''s legs, desperately trying to get some friction. ¡®Do you need some attention down there?¡¯ Jake asks me with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡®Yes, please,¡¯ I let out a longing sigh. ¡®I¡¯ve got you, Poppins,¡¯ Jake mutters obligingly. He gives my nipple a short, sharp bite that makes me gasp, before he moves on to kiss down my stomach. He presses a few fluttering kisses above the waistband of my jeans while his hands work to undo the button and zipper. ¡®Lift your hips off the bed,¡¯ he instructs me. I quickly use my feet to kick off my sneakers, before I lift my hips to help Jake slide off my jeans and underwear. Jake tosses them to the side without taking his eyes off me. He places his hands on my ankles and slowly starts sliding his palms up my legs. He holds my gaze and raises his eyebrows inquisitively as he pauses. In response I part my legs for him. A wide grin appears on Jake''s face. He ducks his head between my legs and traces his tongue along my inner thigh in an upward motion. Jake uses his hands to push my legs even further apart and wedges himself between them. He traces one finger between my folds. I let out a slight moan, as I try to push my hips against his hand. I need more! Jake isn¡¯t at all fazed by my movements and takes his time exploring my inner lips with his fingers. ¡®I guess this makes it definitively clear that you are into this,¡¯ he smirks. He lifts his head to get my attention and shows me his glistening wet finger. ¡®Told you I was,¡¯ I grumbly impatiently. ¡®Yes, you did,¡¯ Jake chuckles. He makes a big show of putting his finger in his mouth to lick off my juices. I have to admit that it¡¯s a very arousing view. Another small moan escapes my lips. Jake turns his gaze back down and runs his fingers through my fine, curly hairs. ¡®Oh!¡¯ I jerk up and lean on my elbows, sending him a worried glance. ¡®Should I have done something with that? I know that¨C¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with going authentic, Poppins,¡¯ Jake interrupts me, shaking his head reassuringly. ¡®I already pegged you for a natural girl. Now lie down and let me taste you.¡¯ Before Jake has even finished his sentence, I¡¯m already flat on my back again. I hear him chuckle, but a second later the sound is muffled when he runs his tongue along the full length of my slit. I gasp at the wonderful sensation. I grab hold of Jake¡¯s hair when his tongue starts exploring every inch of my most intimate place. He goes very slowly and it¡¯s driving me absolutely crazy, so when he finally flicks his tongue over my clit I cry out from pleasure. Jake¡¯s head immediately snaps up. ¡®Good or stop?¡¯ he checks in with me. ¡®No, do that again!¡¯ I order him with an eager groan. Jake happily obliges and starts flicking my clit with his tongue over and over again. I writhe against him, trying to push myself closer against his tongue, desperate for all the friction I can get down there. In response, Jake places his left arm across my stomach to hold me steady, and he increases the pressure of his tongue. Suddenly, he takes my clit between his lips and starts sucking, and I think I might be going insane. When Jake uses his right hand to slide two fingers inside of me next, my entire body starts to tingle. A string of indiscernible moans escapes from my lips. The beckoning motions he makes send lightning bolts straight to my core and I can¡¯t help but cry out again. Jake goes on to alternate between flicking and sucking on my clit, while his fingers continue their steady beckoning motions. The tingling sensations in my body keep building up, until I suddenly cry out. I grab the sheets with my fists and arch my back off the bed, when I''m flushed with wave after wave of the most incredible sensation thus far. It takes over my entire body and mind. I can''t do anything but buck my hips against Jake, until the intensity of my climax slowly starts to subside. Jake continues sliding his fingers in and out of me in a gentle rhythm. He slows the movements of his tongue down to a leisurely licking, letting me ride out my orgasm until I collapse back on the bed. I let out an internal cheer. I just had my first orgasm! ¡®A good experience?¡¯ Jake asks me with a soft smile, already knowing the answer from the look of pure bliss that must be on my face. He lies down beside me on his bed, propped up on one elbow. He playfully continues to caress my breasts with his fingertips.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®A great one,¡¯ I confirm with a smile. I¡¯m still slightly panting, but I glance sideways to meet Jake¡¯s gaze. ¡®Except that you didn¡¯t take all your clothes off. That''s a bit of a bummer, if I¡¯m honest. I was looking forward to seeing you. All of you,¡¯ I confess. I''m truly a little disappointed about that part. I guess it shows on my face, because Jake bursts out laughing. He leans forward to kiss me and firmly cups my breast to massage my nipple with his palm again. ¡®I was just giving you a moment to catch your breath, Poppins,¡¯ he promises cheerfully. ¡®I¡¯m more than happy to get naked. I just wanted to check first whether you want to continue now, or if you prefer to spread out your experiences a bit. We could just call it quits for today and continue another time, if you want,¡¯ he offers. ¡®I want to continue now,¡¯ I reply quickly. ¡®Alright then,¡¯ Jake smiles. He leans forward and playfully bites my nipple, before he pushes himself up from the mattress. I sit up and watch with great interest as he takes off his jeans. I¡¯ve never actually seen a naked man in real life before, only on my laptop screen. Jake raises an eyebrow at me as he lowers his boxers next, clearly aware of my gaze. His rigid member jumps straight ahead, now that it¡¯s freed from its previous confinements. It has thick veins across the shaft and the tip is a deep purple-red, swollen and glistening. I find it completely fascinating. I glance up to meet Jake¡¯s gaze. ¡®Can I¡­?¡¯ I ask him shyly. ¡®Go ahead,¡¯ he nods with an indulgent smile. I reach out and curiously trace the thick veins on his shaft with the tip of my index finger. I realize that I can feel it throbbing against my skin. I carefully explore every inch of his shaft and balls with my fingers and palm. There¡¯s no hair on there, but the tiny hairs at the base of his member are a lighter shade than the hair on his head. As far as I can tell, from what I have seen in pictures, Jake is not small. I try to fit my hand around his shaft and rub it up and down. I¡¯m kind of concerned he may not fit inside me, since he seems rather large. I move my hand all the way up and gently rub my thumb over the head of his hard member. It¡¯s very wet. I curiously bring my thumb to my lips, before I move my head closer to his cock. I use my tongue to lick some of the moisture off the tip, exploring how he tastes. It¡¯s a funny flavor, really. The thickish substance is saltier than I expected. It¡¯s not gross, though, like I had feared. I take him in deeper. I want to see if I can still circle my tongue around the head when he¡¯s all the way in my mouth, but then Jake makes a strangled noise and grabs my hair, so I look up at him. ¡®Sorry! Did I do something wrong?¡¯ I ask worriedly, but Jake smiles down at me and emphatically shakes his head. ¡®No, that feels fucking fantastic, Poppins,¡¯ he groans, ¡®but if you¡¯re going to continue like this, I will last about as long as a snowflake in August.¡¯ ¡®I want to feel you,¡¯ I tell him confidently. ¡®Inside me,¡¯ I add to clarify. Jake groans again. He cups my face and crashes his lips against mine for a kiss. ¡®Why don¡¯t you lie down on the bed,¡¯ he suggests in between kisses, before he lets me go. I quickly do as he says, while Jake goes into his tiny bathroom and grabs a towel. ¡®The first time there can be a bit of blood,¡¯ he explains when he sees the wonder in my eyes. Right, I knew that. I lift up my hips and let him spread out the towel underneath me. Then Jake grabs his jeans from the floor and pulls a condom out of the back pocket. ¡®I have an implant,¡¯ I inform him, blushing. I actually just got it. My mother never allowed me to be on birth control, because she strongly believes it provokes improper behavior in unmarried women. Since that kind of improper behavior was definitely one of the things I was hoping to accomplish here, I asked Hailey to drive me to a local clinic during my first week on the ranch, where they gave me the implant. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ Jake says, briefly shaking his head. He tears open the silvery package and rolls the condom on with ease. ¡®Hugo has drilled two rules into me as soon as I was old enough to be interested in girls.¡¯ He gets back on the bed and hovers over me again, caging me in with his arms. ¡®Always make damn sure she wants it,¡¯ he says, kissing me again. ¡®And always¨Calways¨Cuse a condom, to protect you both.¡¯ ¡®Those seem like good rules,¡¯ I mumble in agreement during our kisses, even though I have no idea who Hugo is. Probably his dad, although it seems weird to me that Jake would refer to his father by his first name. Those thoughts are effectively pushed aside when I feel the weight of his body lowering on top of mine, as it sends a fresh round of lightning bolts to my center. I slide my hands towards Jake¡¯s back and enjoy the feeling of his strong muscles against my palms. Jake moves in between my legs and I instinctively spread my thighs to give him better access. He slides his hand between our bodies and gently circles his middle finger around my clit a few times. The strong sensation this causes in my core has me buck up my hips against his hand. Finally, Jake moves to position his cock against my entrance. I hold my breath when he gently nudges the head inside a little bit. ¡®The first time can hurt a bit, yeah?¡¯ Jake says softly, placing another kiss on my lips. ¡®But it¡¯ll pass soon, and after that it will get better,¡¯ he promises. I¡¯ve read enough about this to know that it will probably be painful the first time, but I trust Jake. He clearly knows what he¡¯s doing. So far, he¡¯s made me feel really good. I spread my legs a little further and bring my hands to his shoulders, bracing myself. I give him a nod, encouraging him to go on. Jake kisses me again and then he decisively thrusts his entire length inside me in one swift motion. I inadvertently let out a whimper from the sharp sting, but honestly, it¡¯s not as bad as I had feared. I mostly feel stretched, and full. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ Jake checks in with me, a concerned look on his face. He¡¯s holding perfectly still inside me, so I can get used to the feeling. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I squeak. ¡®Take your time, alright?¡¯ Jake says reassuringly. He brushes my hair out of my face and patiently waits for me to give him the go ahead. After a few seconds the pain already starts to subside. I meet Jake¡¯s gaze and give him a nod. ¡®I think you can move now,¡¯ I whisper. Jake smiles and slowly starts to move inside me, pulling back a little and pushing back in at a calm pace, giving me time to adjust to his girth. The tractions of his movements cause the tingling sensation in my core to increase again, and a small moan escapes my lips. ¡®How are you doing, Poppins?¡¯ Jake asks, panting slightly as he starts moving a little faster. ¡®This feels so good!¡¯ I let out another moan. The tiny bit of pain I experienced when he entered me is already gone, and pleasure has taken over again. ¡®Fuck, you feel amazing. You¡¯re so fucking tight!¡¯ Jake lets out a strained groan. ¡®I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m gonna be able to hold back anymore,¡¯ he warns me apologetically. ¡®Then don¡¯t hold back,¡¯ I encourage him, grabbing his shoulders tightly. I have the inexplicable urge to feel him as deep inside me as I can. That encouragement is all Jake needs, and he no longer takes it slow. With one arm he holds me in place, making sure my head doesn''t hit the headboard, while he uses the other to support himself. Jake starts thrusting into me rapidly. I slide my hands underneath his arms to his lower back and pull him close against me with each thrust. Jake lets out another loud groan and I see beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. I try to keep up with his pace, but the increasing build-up of sensations between my legs is becoming very distracting. Suddenly Jake¡¯s arm is gone from my shoulder and his hand slides between our bodies. The second he starts rubbing my clit again, I detonate with a loud scream. My body explodes with pleasure. I can feel myself clench around Jake¡¯s cock, but he keeps thrusting into me relentlessly. ¡®Oh fuck, you are so fucking sexy when you come like that, Amber. Fuck. Fuck!¡¯ Jake shouts. He throws his head back in his neck and I feel his member swell up inside me, again and again, as he unloads himself inside the condom. When he is finished Jake rolls over and lies next to me, working to catch his breath. ¡®That was really amazing,¡¯ I pant softly. ¡®Definitely,¡¯ Jake agrees to my great relief. I glance at him sideways. ¡®Thank you, for a really great first time.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to thank me, Poppins. It wasn¡¯t exactly a punishment for me,¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®Still, it was a lot better than I thought it would be.¡¯ ¡®Yeah?¡¯ ¡®I expected more pain,¡¯ I admit. I smile at Jake. ¡®But there was only a little bit. It felt mostly good. Really good.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m glad.¡¯ Jake gives me a brief kiss, before he lazily sits up. ¡®Give me a second,¡¯ he says. Jake gets up from the bed and disposes of his condom. I notice there¡¯s some blood on him, when he walks towards his bathroom. I hear him wash up and I sit up to look around for something to clean myself with, but before I find something, Jake already comes back out holding a wet cloth. I reach for it, but Jake motions for me to lie back on the bed. ¡®There¡¯s only a little. I¡¯ll do it,¡¯ he says kindly. He quickly cleans the blood of my thighs and pulls the towel from underneath me. Then he rolls them up together and tosses the bundle heedlessly in the shower. When he returns, I¡¯m already sliding towards the edge of the bed to grab my clothes. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Jake asks me, surprised. ¡®You have to work in the morning, right? I know it¡¯s already getting kind of late,¡¯ I say a bit shyly. ¡®I assumed you wanted to go to bed now.¡¯ ¡®Right, yeah¡­ I should probably get some sleep, I guess,¡¯ Jake says, glancing at the clock. It¡¯s already past midnight. He frowns as he watches me put my clothes back on. ¡®I don¡¯t want you to feel like I¡¯m kicking you out, though. I don¡¯t want this to be awkward.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not,¡¯ I assure Jake, glancing up at him as I put my sneakers back on. Honestly, I would love to stay, but I need to respect Jake¡¯s boundary of not wanting a girlfriend. Spending the night may be too much of a girlfriend thing, and I don¡¯t want to chase Jake off. I enjoyed this experience a lot, and I would very much like to do it again. Preferably with him. ¡®Alright, if you¡¯re sure¡­¡¯ Jake seems hesitant. ¡®Are you good?¡¯ he checks. ¡®I¡¯m good. We¡¯re good,¡¯ I assure him. I grab my coat from the couch and turn to face Jake. I only hesitate for a second, before I decide that a kiss goodbye is probably not too clingy. We did just have sex after all. I stand on my toes and briefly press my lips against his. ¡®I had a really good time tonight,¡¯ I smile. ¡®Me too, Poppins,¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®Want me to walk you back?¡¯ he inquires. ¡®No need, I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ I say, briefly shaking my head. ¡®Just go to bed. You have an early morning.¡¯ ¡®Alright, if you¡¯re sure.¡¯ Jake walks me to his door. He gives me a final peck on the lip before he releases me. ¡®I¡¯m glad you chose me to share this experience with you,¡¯ he says with a cheeky smirk. ¡®Me too,¡¯ I chuckle truthfully. I wave my hand in a gesture of goodbye and turn around to head towards my own quarters in the main house. I''m definitely glad I got to have this experience with Jake. I never expected my first time to be as good as this. But tonight has also cleared one thing straight up for me: I definitely do want to have a boyfriend. And I definitely wish that boyfriend could be Jake. It¡¯s too bad that he¡¯s already made it very clear that¡¯s never going to happen. Chapter 15 - AMBER Chapter 15 Amber I''m standing behind the horse stable looking up with my hands on my hips, discouraged by the seemingly infinite distance between myself and the gutter. Yesterday afternoon, I was playing soccer with Fiona and the twins behind the stable. At a certain moment, Tom accidentally kicked the ball away too high, to prevent his sister from scoring another goal. The four of us observed in awe at how the ball missed the tractor, bounced on the roof of the stable a couple of times and eventually slowly rolled down to a stop in the gutter. Since it was already starting to get dark and the lasagna was almost done anyway, we decided to leave the ball out there for the night. However, I had to promise the kids that I would get it out of the gutter today, before I would pick them up from school. The problem is that I¡¯m just not sure how I¡¯m going to make that happen yet. I make a few pathetic attempts by tossing a stick towards the ball, hoping it will miraculously hit it out of the gutter. Unfortunately, the only thing I have to show for it is that there are now both a soccer ball and a stick in the gutter. ¡®I guess I better try and find a ladder,¡¯ I sigh to myself. That should be a doable endeavor on a ranch. I start by looking inside the horse stable, but there¡¯s no ladder in there. The only thing I can find is a stool, but that certainly won¡¯t get me up high enough. Sometimes it really sucks to be this short. Although even a tall person would need a ladder in this specific case. I sigh and head towards the barn in the hopes of finding a ladder there. I¡¯m in luck, because I find one standing in the corner. Relieved, I move on to grab it. ¡®Boogers,¡¯ I mutter under my breath. That thing is incredibly heavy! With a lot of effort I manage to drag the clunky ladder outside, and I start carrying it towards the stable. It''s quite tricky to carry and steer the heavy object while keeping myself steady, so of course, I mess it up. I walk past the door of the horse stable and then have to swerve to avoid hitting the tractor. That¡¯s when I lose my balance. ¡®No, no, no, no!¡¯ I call out when the ladder starts to tilt backwards. I desperately try to adjust my grip, but the shifting weight has me stumbling and swaying like a drunk person. Suddenly, a strong arm appears out of nowhere, catching the ladder behind me and stabilizing the weight, saving me from falling on my ass in the mud. My heart instantly starts racing, and I turn around to thank my knight in shining armor, only to swallow my disappointment when I see it isn¡¯t Jake who came to my rescue. ¡®Are you okay there, Amber?¡¯ Zane asks me worriedly. ¡®Yes, you came just in time to save me from my own embarrassment. Thanks, Zane,¡¯ I say, offering him a faint smile. It¡¯s not his fault that I was hoping to see Jake. But I¡¯m starting to realize that the chances of that happening again are pretty slim. After our first time together, and my first time ever, we met up at his cabin three more times. That next Sunday, because Jake was still on duty at the ranch and stayed in his cabin overnight anyway, and on two separate occasions in the two weeks that followed. However, the last time was almost three weeks ago and I have barely seen Jake since then. He hasn¡¯t been around the main house much, and on the rare occasions I did see him, we were always in the company of others. We never discussed whether or not we should keep it a secret that we slept together, but the way Jake acted with the others around made it pretty clear that he doesn¡¯t want them to know about it. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s been acting badly towards me. Jake is never unfriendly when we do run into each other. He just seems to keep his distance. I don¡¯t really know what happened. I¡¯ve been very careful to respect his boundaries about us staying casual. Personally, I thought we were having fun, and really good sex. At least, it was very good for me, but maybe it just wasn¡¯t exciting enough for Jake. He¡¯s used to sharing his bed with far more experienced women, and I''m still pretty new to all this. ¡®Where were you going with this thing?¡¯ Zane¡¯s question disrupts my negative spiral of thoughts. I glance at him inquisitively, while I process his question. ¡®What? Oh! Uh¡­ I was trying to fetch the ball. We accidentally kicked it into the gutter yesterday,¡¯ I explain to Zane, while I gesture towards the outline of the black and white soccer ball above us. ¡®It got stuck up there when we were playing soccer, and I promised the kids that I would try to get it back down before they came back from school.¡¯ ¡®You play soccer?¡¯ Zane asks me curiously. ¡®Just as glorified field filling,¡¯ I say grinning. ¡®They need even teams, so Fiona, Benjamin and Tom have to take turns being stuck on a team with me.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not that bad,¡¯ Zane offers kindly. He easily carries the ladder for me to the right spot, and turns his head towards me. ¡®Would you like me to go up and get it for you?¡¯ ¡®If you wouldn¡¯t mind,¡¯ I say, relieved. I¡¯m not afraid of heights, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a big fan of ladders. ¡®Sure, it¡¯s no problem,¡¯ Zane says. He swiftly climbs up the ladder. ¡®There might be a stick up there too,¡¯ I call out after him, scrunching my nose. ¡®Got it,¡¯ Zane grins over his shoulder. He tosses both the ball and the stick down. I quickly grab the ball before it rolls away. ¡®Thank you, Zane. I really appreciate it,¡¯ I say gratefully, while he is climbing down again. ¡®I¡¯ll be sure to let Fiona and the twins know that you get all the credit for saving their afternoon game.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m glad I could help.¡¯ ¡®If I can ever return the favor and help you with anything, just let me know.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s really not necessary. Although I did happen to walk by the kitchen earlier. Is it possible that I smelled some of your homemade cookies?¡¯ Zane sends me a hopeful look. ¡®That could be entirely possible indeed,¡¯ I confirm with a laugh. ¡®I baked some coconut cookies with Violet and Olivia this morning. They took them to their grandparents with Marjorie, but I¡¯ve just put a second batch in the oven that should be done in a few minutes. I¡¯ll bring some out to you later.¡¯ ¡®That would be great! Your cookies are about the best thing I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life,¡¯ Zane compliments me. ¡®Shall I help you carry the ladder back?¡¯ he offers. ¡®If you wouldn¡¯t mind doing that?¡¯ I ask him, relieved. ¡®Not at all.¡¯ It goes a lot quicker this way, with Zane doing most of the heavy lifting behind me. I¡¯m pretty sure he could easily carry the ladder back to the barn on his own, but I''m happy to do it together. I was the one who needed it after all. ¡®How is your grandmother doing?¡¯ I ask him over my shoulder. ¡®Didn¡¯t she move into a retirement home recently? Does she like it there?¡¯This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you remembered that!¡¯ Zane says, surprised. ¡®Yes, she likes it a lot, actually. She has met some nice people. They play cards together pretty much every day, and they all go out to dinner once a week.¡¯ ¡®That sounds nice. It must be a relief for you and your parents as well, that she enjoys it there.¡¯ ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ Zane confirms. He clears his throat. ¡®So, uh¡­ I was wondering, what do you like to do on your time off, Amber? I mean, you just said playing soccer is not really your hobby, but what do you like to do for fun?¡¯ ¡®You already know that I like to bake. I also like playing the piano, and in the evenings I usually just read a book or watch some Netflix,¡¯ I answer. ¡®I¡¯m currently on season five of Gilmore Girls.¡¯ ¡®Oh yeah, my sister likes that show too. But that¡¯s all stuff to do at home, though. What do you like to do on your days off? Where do you go for fun?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t go out all that much, to be honest,¡¯ I reply, slightly blushing. ¡®I don¡¯t have a car yet. I¡¯m saving up to buy one, but in the meantime I just stay here most of the time.¡¯ ¡®Is that why I haven¡¯t seen you at the bar on the weekends? Some of the guys said that you came to Pete¡¯s a couple of weeks ago, but I haven¡¯t seen you there.¡¯ ¡®I only went there once. It wasn¡¯t really my thing,¡¯ I admit. ¡®Oh, okay,¡¯ Zane says. We arrive at the barn and Zane easily puts the ladder back at its original place against the wall. ¡®If you, uh¡­ If you do want to go sometime, I could drive you,¡¯ he says with a bashful glance. ¡®It¡¯s not like I can drink when I¡¯m there, so I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s very kind of you to offer, but I don¡¯t see myself going back to Pete¡¯s anytime soon,¡¯ I reply. I scrunch up my nose. ¡®It didn¡¯t feel like I really fit in there.¡¯ ¡®Or somewhere else,¡¯ Zane offers quickly. He looks in my direction, but aims his gaze over my head. ¡®I¡¯d be happy to take you, if you wanted to go somewhere.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s really sweet of you, but I don¡¯t want to be an imposition,¡¯ I say warmly, as we walk outside together. Zane is such a sweetheart! I''ve heard Ray mention several times that he¡¯s an incredibly hard worker, and that he always tries to help everyone out. Zane has been nothing but kind to me from the moment I got here, but I don''t want him to feel obligated to drive me around, just because I don¡¯t have a car yet. ¡®I¡¯d be happy to do it,¡¯ he says again, but I decidedly decline his offer. ¡®No, I can¡¯t ask you to do that,¡¯ I say, firmly shaking my head. ¡®You already work so hard on the ranch. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to ask you to sacrifice the little spare time you have for me. It wouldn''t be right.¡¯ We are nearing the house and I can tell by the smell coming from the kitchen that my second batch of cookies is almost done. ¡®Thanks again for the help, Zane,¡¯ I thank him again, while briefly touching his arm. ¡®I¡¯m going to head inside and get those cookies out. I¡¯ll make sure to bring you some later, once they have cooled off.¡¯ I wave goodbye as I head back inside. ¡®Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll see you later.¡¯ Zane sounds a little disappointed and I have to suppress a chuckle. He has just as little patience as the kids when it comes to eating my cookies. I swear Benjamin would pull the cookies from the oven and eat them half-raw every time, if I¡¯d let him. In the kitchen I take the cookies out of the oven and put the tray on the stove. I start making preparations for dinner while I wait for them to cool off. Marjorie likes to cook dinner for the family herself, but since she doesn¡¯t always have a lot of time for it, I¡¯ve made a habit of doing most of the food prepping for her. In return, Marjorie has insisted that I''m always welcome to eat with their family, so I don¡¯t have to cook a separate dinner for myself after my workday. It¡¯s been working really well for all of us. The whole family has been so welcoming towards me. They¡¯ve basically treated me as a member of the family right from the start. I very much enjoy being their nanny. The only thing that casts a shadow on my current life is the sudden absence of Jake. I knew going in that this thing between us would end eventually. Jake made it clear that he doesn¡¯t want a girlfriend, or anything else resembling it. But I¡¯d hoped that this casual thing we were doing would have lasted a little longer than it did. I put the chopped vegetables and marinated chicken into separate containers in the fridge and I glance through the window. I see that a group of the ranch workers, including Jake, have assembled with their horses near the corral. My heart starts beating a little faster. Even though I know it¡¯s stupid, because he¡¯s apparently no longer interested in sleeping with me, I still desperately want to see Jake and talk to him. And I did promise Zane that I would bring out some cookies, after all! I quickly toss the coconut cookies onto a plate, leaving a couple for Fiona, Benjamin and Tom on the tray, and head for the door. Unfortunately, the second I step outside I no longer see Jake standing amongst the men and their horses. I look around just in time to watch him disappear into the horse stable. Boogers! Reluctantly, I turn away from him and head over to the other men. ¡®Hi, Amber,¡¯ Sylvester greets me while adjusting the strap of his saddle. ¡®Hi guys! I promised Zane I would treat you guys to some of these. Have you seen him anywhere?¡¯ I say, passing around the plate with cookies. They are eagerly snapped up and I¡¯m met with a muttering of appreciation. ¡®The boss just sent him out on a supply run,¡¯ Nick answers with his mouth full. ¡®He should probably be back in an hour or so.¡¯ ¡®Ah, okay. I guess I¡¯ll save him some, then,¡¯ I shrug. Suddenly, I feel a nudge against my back. I glance over my shoulder to see one of the horses breathing right in my face. Impatiently, he reaches his nose towards the plate of cookies. Startled, I take a few quick steps to the side, where I bump into Sylvester¡¯s horse. I lose my balance and, as I fall to my knees, I accidentally drop the plate, spilling the remaining cookies onto the ground. Some of the men start laughing, and my cheeks flush with embarrassment. ¡®Are you afraid of horses, city girl?¡¯ Walter asks me teasingly. ¡®No, of course not,¡¯ I say, embarrassed. Sylvester steps forward and offers his hand. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ he asks as he helps me up. He didn¡¯t laugh. ¡®Is that God¡¯s honest truth? You¡¯ve been working on a ranch for two months now. Have you even sat on a horse yet?¡¯ Gary, the foreman, joins in, amusement evident in his voice. ¡®No, I haven¡¯t. Not yet,¡¯ I admit, as I try to slap most of the dirt off my knees. ¡®That¡¯s what I figured. I doubt you ever will. You''re a typical city girl, trembling in the presence of any animal bigger than a cat,¡¯ Walter laughs, punching David against his shoulder. David starts grinning too, but doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Just ignore them,¡¯ Sylvester says quietly. He sends his coworkers an annoyed look. ¡®I definitely plan to ride a horse when I get a chance,¡¯ I respond a little miffed. I remember Jake calling me a city girl before too, and somehow it really ticks me off. It¡¯s clearly meant to be an insult. I thought I was doing okay here, but is this really how they all see me? ¡®Oh, really?¡¯ Walter smirks. ¡®The horses are all saddled up anyway, so why don¡¯t you just go ahead and ride one of them right now?¡¯ Judging by the heat I feel on my cheeks, my head must be the color of a tomato by now. I would actually love to ride a horse, but I hadn¡¯t planned on doing that in front of all the ranch hands on my very first try. But I also hate the idea of losing face in front of them. Especially since Jake could come back out here at any moment. I know it¡¯s pathetic, but I don¡¯t want him to think of me as a cowardly city girl, like the others apparently do. ¡®Why not,¡¯ I suddenly hear myself say curtly. ¡®Really?¡¯ Walter asks skeptically. He lifts his eyebrows in surprise. He clearly didn¡¯t think I would accept his challenge. ¡®Of course, just tell me which one,¡¯ I reply, a lot more confident than I actually feel. ¡®You don¡¯t have to do that, Amber,¡¯ Sylvester says, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡®We won¡¯t think any less of you if you don¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Speak for yourself,¡¯ Walter scoffs at him. He walks towards me and grabs my shoulders, guiding me towards the corral. ¡®Why don¡¯t you take that one.¡¯ Walter smirks as he points towards the giant saddled horse that is tied to the fence inside the corral. ¡®Walter¡­¡¯ Sylvester says in a warning tone. ¡®Fine,¡¯ I reply coolly. I don¡¯t think I like Walter very much. He''s always saying mean and insulting things to people, pretending that they''re just jokes. I don''t think that''s funny at all. He clearly expects me to chicken out now, but I''m determined to prove him wrong. Walter follows me into the corral, snickering as I approach the large, spotted horse. I hesitate, unsure of how to even get on, but Walter gestures toward the fence with a tilt of his head. Right. Taking a deep breath, I climb up onto the rails, and Walter moves the horse closer to me. ¡®Don¡¯t do this, Amber. Just get out of there,¡¯ Sylvester warns me. He seems tense. ¡®Walter, quit it!¡¯ ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s enough, Walter,¡¯ Nick chimes in too. He glances at Gary. ¡®Come on, Gary. Aren''t you going to say something here?¡¯ he urges their foreman. My face turns even redder. Apparently, they¡¯re all convinced that I can''t do this. Or that I''ll be too afraid. But Gary just crosses his arms and looks at me with a smirk. ¡®If she wants to ride, let her ride,¡¯ he dismisses them with a shrug. I clench my teeth, as I clumsily hoist myself in the saddle. The horse underneath me restlessly dribbles back and forth as soon as I sit down, nervously tossing his head in the air. Walter waits impatiently until I¡¯ve managed to get my feet in the stirrups. Then he unties the horse¡¯s rope from the fence. That¡¯s when it all goes wrong. The horse quickly realizes that it''s no longer tied down. Walter has barely taken two steps before he suddenly takes off without warning. The rope slips out of the unsuspecting Walter¡¯s hand when the horse bolts. I desperately try to grip the saddle with my thighs and tightly hold onto the saddle horn. Thank the Lord I''m inside the corral! Then my heart suddenly skips a beat when I notice the fence on the opposite side of the corral is not closed, and the horse is heading straight towards it. Chapter 16 - JAKE Chapter 16 Jake I can hear Amber¡¯s scream from inside the stable, and it sends a chill straight through my spine. That¡¯s not a sound I ever want to hear her make. Something is clearly wrong! I immediately drop the veterinary medicine bag I was replenishing and rush outside. For a moment, I¡¯m unsure where to look, but then I spot someone galloping out from the other side of the corral. Is that¡­? I curse under my breath when I hear Amber¡¯s terrified scream and realize it¡¯s her. What the hell is she doing riding Rustler? Why didn¡¯t anyone stop her? I sprint outside to join the others. They all stand frozen, staring after her, their jaws nearly hitting the ground. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ I yell as soon as I reach them. ¡®Rustler¡­ H-he broke loose,¡¯ Gary stammers. ¡®What the fuck is Amber doing riding him?¡¯ I shout angrily. I don¡¯t even wait for a reply, but I run to my horse and jump on his back. Thank fuck we were about to head out and Duke is already saddled. The others still seem to be too much in shock to actually do something. ¡®Tell Ray I went after her,¡¯ I shout at a pale looking Gary. I spur on Duke, and he lunges forward, as if he understands the gravity of the situation. Rustler is a young horse and not fully broken in yet. We¡¯ve only just gotten him to wear a saddle. We were going to bring him along to let him get used to being around cattle. No one was supposed to ride him yet! He¡¯s still way too unpredictable. I guide Duke around the corral to follow Amber, but she¡¯s nowhere in sight. Panic starts to tighten my chest. Where the fuck did she go? Then I spot fresh hoof prints in the mud, leading left toward the old windmill. I take a calculated risk and guide Duke to the left to follow the trail, my heart pounding in my chest. What if I¡¯m wrong? What if I can¡¯t find her? I haven¡¯t asked Amber, but I doubt she¡¯s ever ridden a horse before. Chances are she won¡¯t last long on the back of a young, untamed horse. What if Rustler has already thrown her off somewhere, and she¡¯s lying injured, or worse? The thought makes me sick to my stomach, pushing me to ride faster. ¡®Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡¯ I curse under my breath. I urge Duke to run even faster. We¡¯re almost flying over the rough terrain. Once we get around the bushes I almost let out a sigh of relief, because I finally have eyes on Amber again. She¡¯s still pretty far ahead of me, but at least she hasn¡¯t fallen off yet. ¡®Hang on, Amber,¡¯ I mutter to myself. I keep my eyes fixed on her back. ¡®I¡¯m almost there. Keep holding on, baby!¡¯ Duke and I are slowly winning terrain. Rustler is strong and fast, but he¡¯s not used to carrying someone on his back yet. He has no clear sense of direction either, so he swerves and pivots over the terrain, whereas Duke and I chase after them in a straight line. I hear Amber screaming anxiously. I have never believed in God, but right now I find myself praying to the one she grew up believing in to help keep her safe. Please! Please, I beg you, let her be able to hold on just a little bit longer! I lie flat alongside Duke¡¯s neck as we are finally catching up with Amber and Rustler. We are nearing the windmill and I know that I have to stop them before they reach it, because the hill behind it is way too steep and full of holes. There¡¯s no way that they¡¯ll get off there safely at this speed, without either of them getting seriously hurt. I''m so close now, that I can see the terror on Amber¡¯s face. She¡¯s white as a sheet. ¡®Hang on, Amber!¡¯ I shout at her, as I come up on her left. ¡®Help me,¡¯ she screams. She sends me a panicked glance. I''m almost beside her now. ¡®Keep holding onto the saddle horn and try to lean back,¡¯ I yell at her. If Amber keeps her weight forward, she could tumble right off when Rustler comes to a sudden stop. ¡®I¡¯m going to catch the rope!¡¯ The rope that was used to tie Rustler to the corral is still hanging from his bridle. I thank that God I don¡¯t believe in that Rustler hasn¡¯t stepped on it during his run, or they could have taken a seriously ugly fall together. Rustler is still running alongside the fence that leads up to the windmill. I grip my saddle with my thighs and guide Duke as close to Rustler as possible, trying to trap him between us and the fence in order to slow him down. I take the reins in my left hand and grab a handful of Duke¡¯s manes, before I lean as far over to my right as I can. I keep my eyes locked on the rope. Just a little bit further¡­ Rustler, annoyed by the close proximity of another horse, moves his head in Duke¡¯s direction to bite at his nose. I use that opportunity to finally grab his rope. I quickly sit back up and swiftly twist it around my saddle horn, to help me hold onto it. As soon as the rope is secure, I slow Duke down to a halt. Rustler tries to fight it and bucks twice, but once he realizes that he¡¯s stuck, he quickly calms down. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I jump out of the saddle and run to Amber, who is trying to climb off Rustler''s back. She¡¯s trembling all over her body and I rush to catch her, before she falls to the ground. My heart is beating like an out of control jackhammer by the time I¡¯m finally able to pull her against me. I squeeze her so tightly that I fear I might break her ribs, but Amber hangs limply against my body. I want to ask her if she¡¯s alright. I need to know that she¡¯s okay, but my voice gets stuck in my throat. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been this terrified in my entire life. The thought of Amber getting hurt¡ªor worse, that I could have lost her¡ªnearly guts me. The two horses are dribbling restlessly besides us. They clearly don¡¯t like being tied to each other. Fuck, I better do something about that before they trample us, or take off. I push Amber to the side against the fence, out of harm''s way, and take the two geldings apart. I tie them both to the fence a couple of feet away from each other. I try very hard to calm myself, but I¡¯m still full of adrenaline when I walk back to Amber. She¡¯s still slumped against the fence in the same position I left her, her expression blank, but I¡¯m too overwhelmed to pay attention to her shock. I grab her face in my hands and force her to look at me. ¡®What the hell were you thinking?¡¯ I yell at her. ¡®Huh? Are you out of your fucking mind? ANSWER ME!¡¯ Amber opens her mouth, but no sound comes out. She looks at me with terrified eyes, but I''m so agitated that it barely registers. ¡®YOU DON¡¯T DO THAT, Amber! You don¡¯t fucking do that, you hear me?¡¯ I shake her head with my hands. I can¡¯t seem to stop shouting. I¡¯ve never been so fucking worried in my entire life, and that is saying something. ¡®You can¡¯t just mount a horse you don¡¯t know! That fucking horse is not even broken in yet! You could have gotten hurt! It could have gotten you¡­¡¯ Killed. I can¡¯t even say the word. Amber looks up at me with teary eyes, but she¡¯s still not speaking. A desperate gasp escapes my throat and I tighten my grip on her hair. ¡®Why the fuck did you that? I know that you are fearless, but you¡¯re not fucking stupid!¡¯ Distraught, I bore my gaze into her eyes. I desperately need her to say something, just so I know she will be okay. Amber finally opens her mouth, but the croaking sound is barely audible. ¡®Horse¡­ just¡­ want¡­¡¯ ¡®ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?¡¯ I yell at her again. I push her away from me and take a step back, desperately clenching my fists in my hair. Then I stride back towards Amber and grab her arms, shaking her again. ¡®If you want to learn how to ride a horse, I will fucking teach you. But you don¡¯t just mount a random horse! Are you fucking insane?¡¯ ¡®Stop yelling at me. I¡¯m not a child,¡¯ Amber replies weakly, but she does scowl at me a little. The relief of hearing her speak a full sentence finally eases some of my stress, but I''m still pretty pissed that she endangered herself like that. ¡®Then don¡¯t behave so fucking immature!¡¯ I snap at her. ¡®How the fuck could you be so fucking stupid, Amber? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a responsible nanny?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I¡¯m a nanny, so stop treating me like I¡¯m a fudging child!¡¯ Amber replies angrily. If the adrenaline wasn¡¯t still pumping through my veins, I probably would have laughed at Amber¡¯s inability to curse, even in a fucked up situation like this. Right now, I¡¯m not finding it funny though. I¡¯m still just a fraction away from losing my mind over the danger she was in. So when Amber tries to walk away from me with a growl of frustration, I roughly grab her arm. Without even thinking about it, I turn her around and push her against the fence with her back towards me. ¡®If you behave like a fucking child, I will treat you like a fucking child,¡¯ I sharply retort. I hear Amber let out a gasp when I spank her, rapidly smacking my hand against her ass five times in a row. When I look up I expect to see anger on her face, or frustration, maybe. Honestly, I already regretted putting my hands on her the second my palm connected to her ass. I don¡¯t hit women. Ever! It''s just the adrenaline from the situation pouring out, but I know it''s wrong the moment I do it. I immediately open my mouth to apologize, when I catch the look in her eyes. Amber doesn¡¯t look angry or hurt. She looks¡­ aroused? Seriously? Could that be? I know I should let her go, but I can¡¯t resist testing to see if I¡¯m right. I push Amber a little closer against the fence and spank her ass again with three consecutive slaps, while paying close attention to her face. Amber¡¯s pupils dilate, and she lets out a barely audible moan. ¡®Fuck, are you into this?¡¯ I ask with a surprised chuckle. Amber doesn¡¯t say anything, but when I let my hands slide to the front of her body I can feel her hard nipples pushing against my palm. Although that could just be from the cold, since she¡¯s not even wearing a fucking coat. Her low, rapid breathing suggests it¡¯s not just the chilly air, though. ¡®Fuck me, you are! You are totally turned on right now!¡¯ I exclaim, laughing out loud. I''m overwhelmed by the relief washing through me. If Amber is turned on, it means that she¡¯s definitely alright and that she didn¡¯t get hurt. Amber seems to misinterpret my relief for something else, though, because her cheeks flush and she casts her eyes downward in embarrassment. Before I know it she jerks her arm out of my hand and hurriedly walks away from me in the direction we came from. ¡®No! No, wait!¡¯ I call out as I run after her. I catch up with Amber in a few steps. I wrap my arms around her from behind to stop her from fleeing. Amber struggles to get loose, but I tighten my grip and pull her closer. Fuck, I missed feeling her luscious body against mine! ¡®Don¡¯t be embarrassed,¡¯ I whisper in her ear. ¡®You¡¯re figuring out what you like. That¡¯s a good thing! There''s nothing to be ashamed of.¡¯ ¡®You laughed at me!¡¯ Amber points out, sounding a little hurt. ¡®I didn¡¯t laugh about that,¡¯ I promise. Amber reluctantly stops resisting and I pull her a little closer. ¡®It caught me by surprise, that''s all. I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re okay.¡¯ I rub my nose across Amber''s jaw, to her ear, and press a kiss on her neck. ¡®If a little dominance turns you on, I¡¯m happy to play that game with you anytime.¡¯ I slowly start to unbutton her blouse, kissing her neck again. Amber doesn¡¯t say a word, but her breathing becomes more irregular when I fold away the fabric and cup her voluptuous breasts. I slide my fingers underneath her bra and roughly pinch her erect nipples. Another gasp escapes Amber''s lips. I keep my left hand on her breast, but I slowly caress my right hand down her stomach. I slide it in the waistband of her jeans and stroke across her already damp panties. My sweet, innocent girl is definitely into this! ¡®Perhaps you would like me to help you release some of that stress?¡¯ I whisper in her ear. Amber is breathing loudly. She closes her eyes and leans into my touch. ¡®Answer me,¡¯ I suddenly say in a commanding voice, while simultaneously pinching her nipple and biting her earlobe. Amber doesn¡¯t hesitate. ¡®Yes,¡¯ she exhales softly. Chapter 17 - AMBER Chapter 17 Amber I can¡¯t really explain what¡¯s going on with me right now. When that horse bolted with me on its back, I thought it might be the end of me. He was so large and he was running so fast, that I knew I would be seriously injured if I were to fall off. All I could do was just hang on for dear life. When Jake finally managed to stop him I was so overwhelmed by panic, that it just disconnected me from feeling any emotion. It wasn¡¯t until Jake was yelling in my face, that I slowly returned inside my body. I tried to tell him that riding the horse had not been my idea, that I just didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of his coworkers, but he didn¡¯t even let me finish. He started shouting at me again, but it wasn¡¯t until he called me an irresponsible idiot, or something similar, that I finally snapped out of it. My indignation quickly overshadowed my panic, now that I was safely standing on two feet again. But then Jake suddenly manhandled me by pushing me against the fence and spanking me like I was a petulant child! It should have made me so angry. It should have made me want to yell at him, or hit him back, or tell him he could go somewhere where the sun doesn¡¯t shine. But instead, I instantly felt the now familiar pull between my legs. It¡¯s not just the fact that I¡¯ve been craving his proximity. It¡¯s the incredibly hot, authoritative way Jake touches me that sends bolts of lightning straight to my core. ¡®Perhaps you would like me to help you release some of that stress?¡¯ Jake whispers in my ear. He squeezes my breast with his palm. Lord, yes! I close my eyes and lean into his touch. ¡®Answer me,¡¯ he demands, pinching my nipple and biting my earlobe. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I breathe out. Oh dear Lord, please, yes! Jake rewards me by unzipping my jeans and sliding his right hand into my panties. I moan softly when he starts to circle my clit with his middle finger. His calloused left hand moves back up to massage my breast again. ¡®Is this what you need, Amber?¡¯ Jake breathes in my ear. He slides his hand down lower to cup me with his palm and he dips his middle finger inside of me. My knees almost give way when Jake presses against my inner front wall. I moan loud and grind against his hand, but then he suddenly holds still. ¡®I asked you a question,¡¯ Jake says in a low, stern voice. ¡®Yes. Yes! Please¡­¡¯ I answer quickly, desperate for him to continue. I didn''t know sex could become an addiction this fast, but after going without Jake''s touch for three weeks I find myself craving him. As soon as I answer, Jake resumes the motions of his hands. ¡®Good girl,¡¯ he whispers in my ear. ¡®Now kick off your shoes.¡¯ I hurry to do as he says. I kick my sneakers off using my heels and toes, trying to keep my hips as still as possible, so I won''t miss out on the sensation of Jake rubbing my insides. I don''t even care that my socks are getting dirty or that the grass is cold against my feet. Jake grinds his crotch against me and I feel the bulge in his pants against my lower back. He rubs his nose down my ear. ¡®You make me so fucking hard, Amber. Now put your hands on the fence and push your ass out for me.¡¯ Jake gives a sharp bite in my neck, extracting another moan from my lips, before he pulls his hands back. It doesn''t even cross my mind to refuse his commands. The authoritative tone of his voice runs a shiver through my spine and has me dripping wet in anticipation. I don''t know why Jake has suddenly changed his mind and wants to have sex with me again, but right now I''m not going to waste a second wondering about it. I turn around, grab the top rail of the fence and bend forward to push my ass back. Jake goes on to stand behind me and slowly pulls my jeans and panties down to my ankles. He taps my feet one by one, so he can take them off. Then he caresses the back of my legs in an upwards motion. I let out a gasp in surprise when I suddenly feel his mouth between my legs from behind. Jake uses his fingers to spread my folds and dives in with his tongue. He licks the insides of my lips before he stiffens his tongue and starts to penetrate me with it. I try to push my ass back further, longing for the friction of his tongue on my clit, but Jake instantly pulls back. ¡®Not yet,¡¯ he growls. He grabs both my cheeks and squeezes them roughly as he gets up to stand behind me. Before I know it, he smacks my now bare ass with his palm. It stings, but in an incredibly hot kind of way. ¡®First, you and I need to settle a few things.¡¯ Jake slaps me again. ¡®You are not putting yourself in fucking danger ever again, understood?¡¯ Another spank when I don¡¯t answer him fast enough. ¡®Understood?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ I whimper. ¡®Yes who?¡¯ Jake gives me two more hard spanks. Oh Lord, how is this exciting me so much? I can feel myself dripping under his commanding touch. ¡®Yes, sir,¡¯ I respond automatically. ¡®Next time you want to ride a horse, you are going to fucking ask me. Yes?¡¯ ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯ ¡®Who are you going to ask?¡¯ Jake demands again, while giving me three rapid spanks in a row. ¡®You,¡¯ I quickly answer him. ¡®Good girl,¡¯ Jake tells me. He rewards me by rubbing the sting away. ¡®Then ask me for what you want right now.¡¯ I bite my lip, suddenly feeling embarrassed, but Jake is not having it. He smacks his palm against my ass again. Once on the left cheek, quickly followed by one on the right. ¡®Ask me!¡¯ he commands, leaving no room for refusal. ¡®F-fuck me, please,¡¯ I whimper softly. ¡®See, all you have to do is fucking ask me nicely,¡¯ Jake growls approvingly. He caresses one hand up my back and grabs my hair in his fist. Then he suddenly pulls my head backwards, arching my back, and he brings his lips right next to my ear. ¡®Now, are you going to be a good girl for me, and take my fucking cock from behind?¡¯ ¡®Yes! Yes, sir,¡¯ I moan eagerly. Jake lets go of my hair and I hear him unzip his pants behind me. I glance over my shoulder, still holding onto the fence, and watch him tear open the package of a condom. I guess he just carries them around everywhere, just in case? That probably shouldn''t surprise me. Jake quickly rolls the condom on and steps towards me. He nudges the insides of my feet and I automatically widen my stance. Jake brings himself in position and rubs my ass with both of his hands. ¡®I think I¡¯ve mentioned before how amazing your ass looks in those jeans you¡¯re always wearing. But right now, in this position, pink from my hands, it looks downright phenomenal,¡¯ Jake groans with fervor. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He grabs my hips and thrusts the full length of his cock inside me in one swift motion. I cry out from pleasure and he immediately holds still. ¡®Are you good?¡¯ he checks. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I whimper. ¡®More! Please¡­¡¯ Jake lets out a growl and starts thrusting inside me. He is absolutely relentless. His fingers are buried deep inside the flesh of my hips as he pulls me over his cock at a blistering pace. He grabs my hair again with his right hand. I arch my back when Jake pulls me towards him, which intensifies the sensations of him rubbing his throbbing member against my inner front wall. My eyes roll back in my head from pleasure. I can hear Jake panting behind me when he is getting closer. Suddenly he releases my hair again and reaches forward. ¡®Come for me. Now!¡¯ Jake orders me. He frantically starts rubbing my clit. Barely five seconds later it feels like fireworks are exploding inside me, and I fall apart. I''m flushed with rippling waves of pleasure, making my body convulse around Jake''s cock. Jake continues to thrust into me relentlessly, extending the incredible sensations to what seems like ages, until he lets out a string of curses and starts unloading himself. After a few seconds he slows down and lazily continues his thrusts, until he is entirely finished. I can feel him gradually soften inside me, as he slowly stills. I''m still bent over, grateful for the support of the fence, as I¡¯m trying to catch my breath. When Jake finally pulls out, I shyly glance at him over my shoulder. ¡®Wow¡­ That was¨C¡® My words are interrupted by Jake crashing his lips against mine for a passionate kiss. ¡®Bloody fucking spectacular,¡¯ he mumbles, finishing my sentence without breaking the kiss. He pulls me close against his chest by placing his hands on my waist, underneath my loose-hanging blouse. Almost instantly, he pulls back again. ¡®Shit, you¡¯re fucking cold!¡¯ he exclaims, suddenly worried. ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ I assure him with a smile. ¡®No, I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s almost fucking November, I shouldn¡¯t have exposed you to the cold air like that. You could get sick!¡¯ Jake says with a concerned frown. He looks extremely guilt-ridden. He gives me a quick kiss before he grabs my jeans and panties from the ground. ¡®Come on, let¡¯s get your clothes back on.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll be fine, Jake. You kept me hot enough,¡¯ I laugh, but I allow him to help me put my panties and jeans back on anyway, while I button up my blouse. Jake kneels down in the grass to help me put my sneakers back on. ¡®Fucking sneakers,¡¯ he mutters under his breath. ¡®You were riding with fuckers sneakers on.¡¯ He gets up and scowls at me again, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡®And you¡¯re not even wearing a coat!¡¯ Jake grabs his own coat off the ground, which he apparently took off at some point when I wasn¡¯t looking. He puts it on me and quickly zips me up. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say softly, suddenly shivering. I honestly hadn¡¯t realized how cold I was until now. I wrap my arms around myself, and Jake pulls his phone from the coat that now hangs around my shoulders. ¡®I¡¯m just letting Ray know that you''re safe and that we¡¯re on our way back,¡¯ Jake explains, as he shoots off a quick text. ¡®Come on,¡¯ he sighs. He puts the phone back in his pocket and takes my hand, leading me to the horses. I stare up at them hesitantly. Jake must notice my reluctance, because he gently squeezes my hand. ¡®It¡¯s the only way we can get back to the ranch, but you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re riding with me this time,¡¯ he tries to reassure me. ¡®Isn¡¯t that too heavy for Duke?¡¯ I ask him unsurely. ¡®Duke is a workhorse. If I can carry you, he can carry us,¡¯ Jake promises. ¡®But how do you know if you can car¨C¡¯ I start, but before I know it Jake has already grabbed my waist and lifted me onto Duke¡¯s back. I¡¯m not a skinny woman, but it doesn¡¯t seem like Jake has much trouble holding me up. Nevertheless, I quickly grab the saddle horn and hoist my leg across Duke¡¯s back. After my earlier ride on Rustler, I instantly feel my anxiety increase. I try to breathe in and out slowly to calm my nerves. In the meantime, Jake unties Rustler from the fence and ties the rope to his saddle horn. Then he hoists himself behind me on Duke¡¯s back. Jake circles his arms around my waist and grabs the reins in front of my body. I instantly feel calmer, being caged in by his strong arms. Thankfully, he sets the horses in motion in a leisurely stroll. ¡®What the fuck happened, Amber?¡¯ Jake asks me again after a while. He doesn''t sound angry anymore, but there¡¯s a sense of urgency behind his words. ¡®What on earth possessed you to go riding on Rustler, with fucking sneakers on nonetheless?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my sneakers?¡¯ I ask with a frown. ¡®Nothing at all, except when you go riding in them. Then they become a safety hazard,¡¯ Jake says admonishingly. ¡®There¡¯s a reason we all wear boots on the ranch. Sneakers give you no grip in the stirrups. If you fall off a horse wearing boots your feet just slip out, but with sneakers your foot can easily slip through them and get caught. You could be dragged along for miles by a bolting horse, getting seriously injured.¡¯ An involuntary shudder runs through my body. I suddenly realize that I¡¯ve gotten very lucky. Things could certainly have gone a lot worse today. ¡®So why did you do it?¡¯ Jake asks me again. ¡®It was stupid.¡¯ ¡®I think we can both agree on that,¡¯ he replies dryly. ¡®Just tell me why?¡¯ ¡®No, I mean you¡¯ll just think I''m stupid,¡¯ I say embarrassedly. ¡®Try me.¡¯ I take a deep breath and lean my head back against Jake¡¯s chest. ¡®I brought some cookies out for you guys, and one of the horses tried to eat some, startling me,¡¯ I confess reluctantly. ¡®I fell in the mud, and I dropped the cookies. Then some of the men started laughing at me, calling me a city girl for being afraid of horses. I said I wasn''t afraid of them, and they challenged me to prove it by riding this one.¡¯ Jake goes still behind me. I can feel the muscles in his arms tense around me. ¡®As I said, it was stupid,¡¯ I mumble, lowering my head, even more embarrassed now. ¡®Who?¡¯ ¡®I don''t know. A couple of them laughed at me, I guess. Gary and Walter mostly. And David too, I think¨C¡¯ ¡®Who told you to get on Rustler?¡¯ Jake interrupts me, his tone sharp. ¡®Oh¡­ Uh, Walter,¡¯ I answer honestly. Jake doesn''t say anything else. We ride in silence for a while and I revel in the warmth of his strong arms around mine. Jake holds me protectively close against his chest, but I get the feeling that he¡¯s angry with me again. I knew he would think I was stupid. His voice is kind, though, when he finally speaks. ¡®Do you think you can handle it if we go a little faster? We both need to get warm again.¡¯ Poor Jake! He must be freezing in only his shirt, I realize. I feel guilty about taking his coat. However, the thought of speeding up also makes me nervous. Jake seems to sense my anxiety, because he tightens his embrace and plants a kiss in my hair. ¡®I won''t let anything happen to you,¡¯ he promises. ¡®I¡¯ve got you, Amber.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, okay,¡¯ I nod reluctantly, leaning further back against the relative safety of his chest. Jake must be eager to get back to the ranch, because he doesn''t hesitate and spurs on the horses. I dare to briefly glance sideways and see that Rustler is calmly galloping along, as gentle as a lamb. Fudging jerk horse! We turn a corner around some bushes and then I spot the ranch in the distance. Suddenly my anxiety has nothing to do with being on horseback anymore, but with the prospect of having to face all the ranch hands again. I made such a fool out of myself in front of them! If they thought I was a silly city girl before, I don''t even want to know what they must think of me now. The men are spread out across the lawn, but as soon as they see us coming they assemble near the corral. Jake guides us straight towards them, and stops next to the corral fence. Nick shoots forward to grab Duke¡¯s bridle. Sylvester immediately walks up to us to untie Rustler, leading him back inside the corral to check on him. Jake doesn¡¯t say a word when he smoothly jumps off Duke¡¯s back. He keeps facing me and reaches up to help me get down. His touch is gentle when he puts me safely on the ground, but his jaw is clenched. Jake searches my eyes, checking to see if I''m alright. I nod at him. I¡¯m okay. Then he lets go of me and sharply turns towards his fellow ranch hands, who have all gathered around us. Without acknowledging anyone, Jake strides forward and heads straight for Walter. He grabs Walter¡¯s coat right under his chin and pushes him backwards. ¡®YOU FUCKING PUT HER ON RUSTLER?¡¯ Jake yells furiously in his face. He grabs Walter¡¯s collar tightly and punches him in the face once, before roughly shoving him away, causing Walter to stumble to the ground. Jake threateningly towers over him. ¡®You put her on a fucking untamed horse? She wasn¡¯t even wearing any riding gear, you fucking asshole! No boots, no riding helmet, nothing! Were you trying to fucking kill her?¡¯ ¡®Fuck, no! Of course not!¡¯ Walter yells back at him. His face is pale and he seems worried, rather than angry about getting pushed to the ground. ¡®I was just messing around a bit, man! I had no idea that fucking gate was open!¡¯ ¡®None of us saw that,¡¯ Sylvester says as he steps out of the corral. His face looks tormented. To my surprise, he doesn¡¯t stop walking until he''s right in front of me. Without hesitation he wraps his long arms around me in a giant bear hug. ¡®Are you alright, Amber?¡¯ he asks worriedly as he slowly pulls back a few seconds later. He keeps one hand resting on my shoulder. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡¯ I blink, still a bit dazed by his unexpected embrace. I figured they would all be laughing at me for being such an idiot, but when I look around I don¡¯t see anyone gloating or grinning. They all look at me with pale and worried faces. ¡®Yeah, no thanks to you, you fucking assholes!¡¯ Jake calls out. He is still standing next to a knocked down Walter with his fists clenched. He stares furiously at his coworkers. They are all avoiding his gaze and nobody dares to speak. Then Ray¡¯s voice suddenly comes booming out of the doorway. ¡®What the hell is the meaning of this?¡¯ Chapter 18 - JAKE Chapter 18 Jake I can¡¯t remember the last time I¡¯ve felt so fucking furious. I¡¯m not usually a violent guy. I have never even punched someone before, outside the occasional sparring match with my brothers and Alex. However, punching that jackass in the face seemed like the most appropriate response to him putting Amber in danger. The alternative would have been that I cut off his balls right in front of her. ¡®What the hell is the meaning of all this?¡¯ I turn around and watch Ray approaching from the house, with one of his rare angry faces. That shouldn¡¯t be a fucking surprise, considering the situation, but what is surprising is that his anger seems to be directed at me. ¡®What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Jake?¡¯ Ray thunders at me. ¡®First I get a text from you, because you¡¯ve apparently taken off with my nanny during working hours. Then I see all of you fiddling around here, while you¡¯re supposed to be doing a health inspection of the calves. And now I catch you throwing punches? You know very well that I don¡¯t tolerate fighting on this ranch!¡¯ The rage inside me flares up again when I realize what is going on. I turn away from Ray without answering him, and stare at Gary in disbelief. As our foreman, he should have notified Ray immediately of what had happened. ¡®Are you fucking kidding me, Gary? You didn¡¯t even fucking tell him?¡¯ I yell furiously at my foreman. ¡®Tell me what?¡¯ Ray stops right next to me, alarmed by the strained tone of my voice. He glances from me to Gary, raising his eyebrows inquisitively. Gary crosses his arms in response and stares at the ground, but he doesn¡¯t say a word. ¡®Those fucking assholes thought it would be funny to mess with Amber,¡¯ I hiss between my teeth. I angrily gesture towards Walter, who is still down at my feet. ¡®Walter here put her on Rustler, and he bolted right out of the corral with her.¡¯ ¡®What? ARE YOU INSANE?¡¯ Ray roars. His gaze instantly snaps to Walter. His eyes are shooting daggers at him. ¡®That was never meant to happen!¡¯ Walter says as he scrambles up. He looks genuinely shaken up. Good, he should. Fucking bastard! ¡®It was just supposed to be a bit of teasing, that¡¯s all!¡¯ Walter adds in a pleading tone, his gaze flickering from Ray to Amber to me. ¡®I thought for sure that she would chicken out when she got to Rustler, or that she would fall off his back right here in the corral. Just in the sand, no harm done. I wasn¡¯t even going to let him loose inside the corral! Rustler just got away from me and pulled the rope from my hand. And then the gate turned out to be open¡­ I mean, fuck!¡¯ Walter glances at Amber with a haunted look in his eyes. ¡®I¡¯m so fucking sorry, Amber. This was never my intention!¡¯ he says, guilt-ridden. ¡®And you didn¡¯t think to intervene, Gary?¡¯ Ray asks our foreman sharply. Then he looks around at the other men. ¡®None of you thought to say something? You all thought this was a funny, harmless prank?¡¯ Everyone shuffles around uncomfortably, but no one answers him. Except Amber, of course. ¡®It¡¯s my own fault, Ray. I never should have let his teasing bother me, or been stupid enough to engage,¡¯ she says softly. ¡®Sylvester told me not to listen to them. And Nick tried to stop it too. It¡¯s not their fault, it¡¯s mine.¡¯ Oh, fuck no! She is not going to try to take the fall for this! I¡¯m about to protest her words, but Sylvester, who is still standing right next to Amber, beats me to it. ¡®No, Amber,¡¯ he says. He sounds disheartened, but he shakes his head at her determinedly. ¡®You didn¡¯t know Rustler was untamed, but we all do. We never should have even let you step inside that corral. Ray and Jake are right, we are all to blame here. You could have gotten seriously hurt, and it would have been our fault.¡¯ Amber wants to say something, but a few of the other guys nod ashamed and Ray walks over to her. Sylvester quickly steps aside to make room for him. I watch how the fury on Ray¡¯s face is instantly replaced with a fatherly concern, when he gently places his palm on her shoulder. ¡®This was not your fault, Amber,¡¯ he declares earnestly. ¡®I told you when you first came here that you were welcome to ride our horses if you wanted. You had no way of knowing this one wasn¡¯t broken in yet, if nobody told you. Are you injured? Perhaps I should take you to the doctor.¡¯ ¡®No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡¯ Amber says quickly. ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯ ¡®I still think it might be wise to have you checked out.¡¯ Ray frowns in concern. ¡®Falling off a bolting horse can do some serious damage. You could have internal injuries that you''re not feeling yet, because you¡¯re still in shock.¡¯ ¡®She didn¡¯t fall off, Ray,¡¯ I tell him, finally calming down. There¡¯s a hint of awe in my voice. I''m so fucking proud of Amber for holding on! Every single head snaps in my direction first, and then towards Amber. There is utter disbelief on their fucking faces. I keep my eyes locked on Amber, who is turning bright red. ¡®This fucking Amazon stayed on Rustler¡¯s back all the way to Old Teller¡¯s Mill,¡¯ I say, nodding my head towards her. ¡®That¡¯s where I finally caught up with her.¡¯ ¡®Impressive,¡¯ Ray says, raising his eyebrows at Amber. His comment is met with approving mutters all around. ¡®So, you really are alright?¡¯ he asks her again, just to be sure. ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ Amber confirms with a blush. ¡®I¨COh, no!¡¯ Her eyes widen in shock. ¡®What time is it? I have to pick up the children from school!¡¯ she cries out in panic. ¡®School isn¡¯t out yet,¡¯ Ray assures her quickly. ¡®You are not driving,¡¯ I say sharply, at the same time. ¡®Ray¡¯s right. You may not have fallen off, but you could still be in shock.¡¯ I turn to Ray. ¡®I¡¯m going to take her inside and make sure she gets warm and rests up, in case she crashes later. She didn¡¯t even have her fucking coat on, Ray,¡¯ I say bitterly. My tone leaves no room for discussion. I don¡¯t give a shit that he¡¯s my boss right now. However Ray just nods at me in agreement before he gently squeezes Amber¡¯s shoulder. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure my kids are picked up from school. You will take the rest of the afternoon off to recuperate,¡¯ he says decisively. I nod at Ray in acknowledgement as I walk to Amber. I place my hand on her back and gently push her towards the main house. Amber opens her mouth to protest, but I¡¯m in no mood to hear it. I hear her mutter under her breath that she¡¯s fine while I guide her inside. Behind me, I can hear Ray¡¯s anger flaring up again when he turns towards the men responsible for putting Amber in danger. ¡®Walter, Gary, my office. Right now!¡¯ I hear him thunder behind us. ¡®The rest of you, get your ass back to work!¡¯ I walk Amber straight through the kitchen into her quarters and I lock her door from the inside. She doesn¡¯t need anyone disturbing her this afternoon. I guide her towards the closest dining room chair and gently sit her down. Then I go to her kitchenette and turn the water heater on. ¡®Where do you keep your tea?¡¯ I ask her. ¡®There¡¯s a tea box in the top left cabinet,¡¯ Amber says. ¡®Really, I¡¯m fine Jake. I didn¡¯t fall off. I¡¯m not hurt. I¡¯m fine,¡¯ she tries to convince me. ¡®Maybe,¡¯ I nod, as I grab the tea box. I hold it out for her, so she can pick a flavor. ¡®But you''ve been through something really scary today. You were in shock out there, and you¡¯re likely still coming out of the adrenaline rush. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you crash later.¡¯ ¡®Oh, right. Yeah, maybe,¡¯ Amber says, as if that only just occurs to her. She picks an orange flavored tea bag and takes it out of the box, scrunching her nose. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I was so stupid. I should¡¯ve never let them get to me!¡¯ ¡®Why did you?¡¯ I ask her. I put the tea box back inside the cabinet and glance over my shoulder, to see Amber casting her eyes down in embarrassment. ¡®They called me a city girl. Just like you did a few weeks ago. I know you were just joking about it, but I don¡¯t want anyone, most of all you, to think of me like that.¡¯ ¡®But you are from the city,¡¯ I say with a frown. ¡®Why does that matter?¡¯ ¡®It just made me feel insecure,¡¯ Amber says disheartened. ¡®I¡¯m trying really hard to fit in here. Ray and Marjorie are great, and their kids too, but I can never really tell where I stand with everybody else on the ranch. I just want to feel like I belong here.¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me? Amber, you fucking listen to me,¡¯ I say sharply. I take a quick step towards her and lift up her chin, so she¡¯s forced to look at me. ¡®You are perfect, just the way you are, you hear me? You don¡¯t have to try to fit in. You fit in everywhere you go, simply because you¡¯re you. Your wonderful, sweet, amazing self. Don¡¯t you fucking doubt that, and don¡¯t you let anyone fucking tell you otherwise!¡¯ Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I cup her face with my hands and crash my lips against hers for a passionate kiss. Fucking hell, how can she even think that about herself? She belongs here with us. With me! That realization does strange things to my chest, but I know it''s the truth. When I finally stand up, Amber looks up at me with unsure eyes. ¡®I thought you were bored with me,¡¯ she says softly. I can see the hurt in her eyes. ¡®Bored with you?¡¯ I say in disbelief. ¡®How could I possibly be bored with you?¡¯ ¡®I guess, it¡¯s just¡­ I mean, we saw each other a few times, but after that it just felt like you sort of disappeared. I¡¯ve barely even seen you in the last few weeks, and when I did see you around, it seemed like you kept your distance. It felt like you were ignoring me. So, I figured you had already gotten bored of sleeping with me. And that you were done with me,¡¯ Amber admits. She glances down again, avoiding my eyes, and suddenly I feel horrible. I hate that I have made her feel so insecure about herself. It couldn¡¯t have been further from the truth. But fuck, I should have realized that my behavior would make her feel that way. ¡®Fuck, no! Amber, I¡¯ve just been really busy!¡¯ I say, a sense of urgency in my voice. I crouch down in front of her to catch her gaze. I can¡¯t have her think that this was about her! ¡®We¡¯re deworming all the cows before we start rotating pastures,¡¯ I explain to her, ¡®and we need to get all the barns, feeders and fences of the new pastures ready for winter. It¡¯s just a fuckton of work and a lot to keep track of. And on the weekends I¡¯ve been home with my family. We¡¯re working on a porch project I promised to help on, and Lily had a mathlete thing out of state that we all went to, and last weekend we had an epic paintball game for Cooper¡¯s birthday.¡¯ It truly was epic. We all ganged up on him and the sucker could barely walk for two days. He loved it, as did we. Of course Cooper slept with the girl who worked there, she turned out to be some extreme, pro-life-activist, and now we can never go back to that place again, but at least we had a fun day. I gently run my fingers through Amber¡¯s hair and tuck it behind her ear. ¡®It wasn¡¯t you, Amber. I was just busy, I promise,¡¯ I swear to her. It definitely wasn''t her, but the truth is that I have been keeping my distance from Amber. Not because she bores me though, but because I find myself fucking obsessed with her. I can¡¯t seem to stop thinking about her. Amber is always on my mind, even when I''m not around her. I knew that I liked her from the start, but I honestly thought that it was mostly sexual attraction. I figured it would subside after I¡¯d slept with her. That¡¯s what normally happens when I hook up with women. It¡¯s the main reason why I was so reluctant to sleep with Amber in the first place. She¡¯s a lovely person and she deserves something better than a quick bump and dump. And even though she agreed to something non-committal, I always knew that she would prefer having a boyfriend over something casual. I just didn¡¯t think I could ever be that guy for her. But instead of losing interest and feeling the urge to move on, Amber continues to become more enticing to me with every moment I spend with her. And that just scares the fuck out of me. I have never wanted anything serious with a woman. I¡¯ve never really wanted to be with a woman. My main interest in them has always been to have sex. But with Amber, I just can¡¯t seem to get enough. And not just of the phenomenally good sex. I can¡¯t get enough of her. Of being near her, talking to her, laughing with her, looking at her, holding her. I¡¯ve tried to shake these unexpected feelings by keeping my distance from Amber over the past couple of weeks. I thought that maybe they would disappear if I just wasn¡¯t around her anymore. I even went to Pete¡¯s a few times, with the idea to screw any thoughts of Amber out of my head by hooking up with someone else. But it didn''t work. I didn¡¯t get further than dancing with a couple of girls, because I just couldn¡¯t seal the deal. I didn¡¯t even kiss anyone. Not only because it felt like I was betraying Amber, but mostly because those women just didn¡¯t spark any interest in me anymore. All I kept thinking was that they weren¡¯t Amber, and that I would much rather be with her than with any of them. ¡®So, you¡¯re not bored with me?¡¯ Amber asks again to be sure. ¡®I would understand if you were, you know. I know that you¡¯re used to sleeping with more experienced women. It probably isn¡¯t as much fun for you with me.¡¯ ¡®Fuck that! How could you possibly even think that after today?¡¯ I laugh. I stand up to pull Amber out of the chair, then sit down and settle her onto my lap. I wrap my left arm around her waist and use my right hand to pull her face towards mine for a kiss. My fingers twirl through her hair and I gently let my tongue explore hers. I hug Amber tightly against me before I end the kiss with a playful bite of her bottom lip. ¡®This has probably been the hottest sex I¡¯ve ever had, out there today,¡¯ I tell her seriously. ¡®It was good, wasn''t it!¡¯ Amber exclaims enthusiastically. ¡®It was fucking fantastic. You are fucking fantastic,¡¯ I agree wholeheartedly. ¡®Major fear, followed by major excitement, and a major stress release. Truly a day of extremes,¡¯ Amber chuckles. ¡®You can say that again,¡¯ I sigh, hugging her closer against me. ¡®I don''t think I''ve ever been that fucking scared before in my life,¡¯ I admit. ¡®And I''ve seen my parents get blown up in front of me.¡¯ ¡®You WHAT?¡¯ Amber jerks up and stares at me with a shocked expression. ¡®Yeah, I uh¡­ I''m an orphan, formally speaking,¡¯ I tell her sheepishly. ¡®My parents died when I was fourteen. They were in the kitchen when there was a gas explosion and part of the house blew up. They died instantly.¡¯ It feels a bit awkward to talk about this. Not only because I¡¯ve never shared this part of myself with a woman I¡¯m intimate with before, but because Amber has just had a pretty traumatic experience herself. It doesn''t seem like the time to be talking about fucked up things from my own past. ¡®I''m so sorry Jake!¡¯ Amber says empathically. ¡®That must have been horrible! I can''t imagine what it must have been like losing your parents like that. What happened? I mean, what did you¡­?¡¯ Amber is searching for the right words, but thankfully I''m saved by the sound of the water heater, signaling that it''s done. ¡®That¡¯s a conversation for another day,¡¯ I say. I move Amber off my lap and sit her back down in the chair, so I can make her a cup of tea. ¡®I¡¯d like to hear about it, though,¡¯ Amber says. She scrunches her nose. ¡®Sorry, that came out wrong. I just meant¡­ I mean, you already know a lot of my past. I would like to know a little more about yours. You don''t have to tell me of course, if you don¡¯t want to, but¨C¡¯ I set the steaming mug on the table in front of Amber and place my hands on the back of her chair, caging her in. I determinedly press my lips against hers to interrupt her ramblings. ¡®I''ll tell you about it someday,¡¯ I promise her. ¡®It¡¯s not a secret, or anything. But right now you need to rest. Drink your tea. Take a hot shower, to warm up. Maybe try taking a nap. I don''t want you to crash too hard if you do come down after the adrenaline rush. I have to get back to work now, but I¡¯m coming back tonight to check in on you. Alright?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d like that,¡¯ Amber smiles. ¡®I''ll see you tonight then.¡¯ There¡¯s no point in keeping my distance anymore. After what happened today, I don¡¯t think I can stay away from her any longer, even if I wanted to. Clearly, Amber means too fucking much to me. It¡¯s time that I start accepting my feelings instead of running away from them, as terrifying as that may be. I press a kiss on Amber¡¯s forehead to say goodby, before I leave her quarters through her private entrance. ¡®Jake?¡¯ Amber calls out to me right when I step outside her door. I turn around and see her rushing after me. Amber stops right in front of me and looks at me hesitantly. Then she wraps her hands around my neck and roughly crashes her lips against mine. I can¡¯t resist grabbing her waist and pulling her body close against mine, while we engage in a fiery kiss. ¡®I just wanted to say thank you. For everything today,¡¯ she says, smiling softly. ¡®Anytime,¡¯ I promise. I tilt my head and I give her a crooked smile. ¡®But the next time you want a little spanking, just tell me, instead of coaxing one out of me like that, yeah? It might save me from a future heart attack.¡¯ ¡®Or maybe you should just give me one every time you think I need it, so I don''t have to,¡¯ Amber retorts. She wiggles her eyebrows suggestively and I can''t help but laugh. Seriously, this woman! I grab her tightly for a final kiss, before I really have to get back. ¡®Keep holding onto that thought, beautiful,¡¯ I mumble against her lush lips. ¡®I''ll see you tonight.¡¯ I walk backwards, still smiling at Amber, until she has closed her door. Then I turn around to continue my way back to the corral. I¡¯ve barely walked three steps when I suddenly freeze. Zane is standing near the corner of the house. Judging by the look of dismay on his face, he just saw me kissing Amber. ¡®Zane,¡¯ I greet him cautiously. I slowly continue to walk in his direction. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ ¡®I came to check on Amber. I just got back and heard what happened. I wanted to see if she was okay. Is she¡­? Are you two¡­?¡¯ he looks at me with a bewildered expression. ¡®Zane¡­¡¯ I begin gingerly. He seems upset. ¡®No!¡¯ Zane shouts angrily. ¡®No, you can¡¯t! You heard what Ray said. You screw with Amber and you¡¯re out! What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing with her?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s none of your business,¡¯ I reply, calmly shaking my head at Zane. ¡®The hell it is, you fucker!¡¯ Zane sends me a furious look and as soon as I¡¯m within reach of him, he gives me a hard shove. ¡®Watch it, kid,¡¯ I warn him, but I don¡¯t do anything. I know he¡¯s only eighteen. He¡¯s barely old enough to be considered a man. ¡®I¡¯m not a kid! I¡¯m your fucking coworker,¡¯ Zane bites my head off. ¡®You knew I was in love with Amber, but you went after her anyway. I saw her first, you asshole! You weren¡¯t even here when she came to the ranch,¡¯ he says angrily, his fists clenched. ¡®That¡¯s not how that works, Zane,¡¯ I rebuke him sharply. ¡®You don¡¯t get a claim on a woman, just because you saw her first. Amber gets to decide for herself who and what she wants.¡¯ ¡®Fuck you!¡¯ Zane lunges forward and tries to punch me, but I easily ward him off. I grab Zane¡¯s punching arm and push his back against the brick wall of the house. I¡¯m silently praying to that God of hers that Amber won¡¯t hear us. I don¡¯t want anything else to upset her after what she''s already been through today. ¡®I¡¯m going to let that go, just this once, because I know you have a crush on Amber,¡¯ I tell Zane calmly. I give him a stern look. ¡®But don¡¯t you ever try to pull this shit on me again!¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re a bastard, Jake,¡¯ Zane says, shaking his head dejectedly. I¡¯m surprised to see that his eyes are glistening, but he is not trying to fight me anymore. ¡®Amber is pure gold and you are just using her to get your dick wet. Don¡¯t you have plenty of women for that already? At least half of the single girls at Pete¡¯s are willing to spread their legs for you, anytime you ask. Aren¡¯t they enough for you? Why do you have to use Amber too? She is way too good for that!¡¯ ¡®You shouldn¡¯t talk about stuff you don''t know shit about,¡¯ I say curtly. I release Zane and take a step back. ¡®Oh yeah?¡¯ Zane challenges me, holding my gaze. ¡®Then look me in the eye and tell me that I haven¡¯t seen you at Pete¡¯s these last couple of weeks, being all up in other women¡¯s business, while Amber has been sitting here on the ranch by herself every night. How does that match with you dating her, or being her boyfriend?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not¡­ I mean¡­ It¡¯s complicated, alright,¡¯ I mutter awkwardly. I don¡¯t really know how to respond to that. I mean, Zane is not completely wrong. I have been distant with Amber these last few weeks, and I have been going to Pete¡¯s to try and get her off my mind. That was just because I had to come to grips with my own feelings though. I don''t plan on doing that anymore. But I also don¡¯t know whether or not Amber wants everybody to know that we¡¯re together. We are both employed at the ranch, after all. She might prefer to keep our relationship private for now, since she only just started working here. She¡¯s already worried about fitting in and being accepted by everyone. ¡®See, you can¡¯t even fucking say it,¡¯ Zane accuses me, looking at me in disgust. ¡®I would have been so damn good to her! I would have treated her like the fucking queen she is, and not like some sort of cheap cum bucket,¡¯ he spits out bitterly. ¡®Watch your fucking mouth, Zane. You¡¯re way out of line here,¡¯ I warn him in a sharp tone. ¡®Well, you better hope you don¡¯t step out of line with Amber. I will be watching you, so you better not fuck it up and hurt her.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I know. Ray will fire my ass. Noted,¡¯ I say curtly. ¡®You better hope you¡¯ll be that lucky,¡¯ Zane says quietly, as he walks away from me. ¡®That would mean there¡¯s still enough of you left to even get fired.¡¯ Chapter 19 - AMBER Chapter 19 Amber Jake keeps his word and comes back to check on me, but he¡¯s not the only one. Ray visits me twice during the afternoon, although I miss his first visit because I¡¯ve fallen asleep from sudden exhaustion. Marjorie and the children also come by later that afternoon. Violet and Olivia have made me a drawing, Tom and Benjamin argue about who gets to be on my team the next time we play soccer and Fiona kindly offers that I can ride her pony next time, if I still want to learn how to ride a horse. Marjorie just gives me the biggest hug and holds me longer than my own mother has ever done, expressing her great relief that I¡¯m uninjured. She also promises to bring me dinner later, encouraging me to eat and rest in the privacy of my own quarters tonight. To my surprise, even some of the ranch workers stop by when they¡¯re finished with their work. Sylvester is the first one to knock on my door. He comes alone, right after his shift, covered in mud and sweat. He still looks tormented by his guilt about not speaking up against Walter and Gary. I assure him at least four times that I really do not hold it against him, but Sylvester refuses to let himself off the hook. Despite his dirty clothes, I allow him to pull me into another one of his bear hugs before he leaves to go home. An hour or so after dinner, the next delegation arrives on my doorstep. David knocks on my front door, flanked by Nick and Kenneth. I invite them inside and both David and Kenneth almost trip over each other in their haste to apologize for laughing at me that afternoon. ¡®It wasn¡¯t even fucking funny,¡¯ David says, guiltily shaking his head. ¡®Well, I did fall right in the mud and dropped all those cookies,¡¯ I say dryly. ¡®Isn¡¯t that like, slapstick 101?¡¯ I can see the corners of their mouth turn upwards. ¡®Don¡¯t make me laugh again, damn it,¡¯ David laments, frowning at me. ¡®Not when I¡¯m trying to apologize for laughing in the first place!¡¯ ¡®Well, I guess that part was a little funny in retrospect,¡¯ I say, even though it didn¡¯t feel very funny when it happened. ¡®The part after that wasn¡¯t, though,¡¯ Kenneth emphasizes. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that none of us spoke up when Walter pulled that stunt with Rustler. Or that Gary didn¡¯t put a stop to it in the first place. And then, I mean, shit! We all sort of froze when Rustler took off with you. If Jake hadn¡¯t come running out¡­¡¯ ¡®... then we would not be having such a calm and friendly conversation right now,¡¯ Jake steps inside, finishing Kenneth¡¯s sentence for him. He looks around and raises his eyebrows. ¡®I see that I¡¯m not the only one who wanted to check in on our girl.¡¯ With four of these giant men inside it, my living space suddenly feels pretty small. Since both of my dining room chairs and the small two person sofa are occupied, Jake resigns himself to leaning against my kitchenette. He doesn¡¯t kiss or touch me, but the way he locks his eyes onto mine and smiles at me makes my entire body tingle. ¡®And Ray would¡¯ve had reason to fire a lot more of us than just Walter and Gary,¡¯ Nick adds with a sigh. ¡®Although, honestly, I think he probably would have fired us all, if he didn''t need us so badly to keep his ranch running. I¡¯ve never seen him this furious before.¡¯ ¡®He fired them?¡¯ I ask, shocked. Ray didn¡¯t mention that when he was here. ¡®Of course he did,¡¯ Jake replies sharply. ¡®Oh, no! He shouldn¡¯t have fired them over me. That''s not right! They¡¯ve been working for him much longer than I have,¡¯ I say, distraught. The four men look at me in disbelief. ¡®This wasn¡¯t about you personally, Amber,¡¯ Jake says, furrowing his eyebrows at me. ¡®They wilfully put your life in danger. Ray would never tolerate such a thing from anyone working for him, regardless of whose life was endangered.¡¯ ¡®And they knew they were in the wrong,¡¯ David adds. ¡®I heard Gary was still a jerk about it, but Walter didn¡¯t even fight Ray about being fired.¡¯ ¡®But it was an accident,¡¯ I protest weakly. ¡®I mean, Walter couldn¡¯t have known that the horse was going to bolt. Or that the rope would slip from his hands.¡¯ ¡®That doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ Jake replies determinedly. ¡®He should have known!¡¯ Nick exclaims simultaneously. He leans towards me and scowls. ¡®You are too bloody nice to us, Amber. Rustler is an untamed horse. The risk of letting you mount him was too big, under any circumstance. Any of us, all of us, should¡¯ve spoken up against Walter. He deliberately put you in danger! And then Gary put you in even more danger by refusing to let us inform Ray right away. He ordered us to just wait for Jake to either come back or call, so we¡¯d know if something needed to be done.¡¯ ¡®Is that what he said?¡¯ Jake asks, outraged. ¡®Are you even surprised?¡¯ Kenneth snorts disdainfully. ¡®He was just trying to save his own ass, thinking maybe he could hide his involvement in the whole ordeal from Ray. We all knew that.¡¯ ¡®Yes! So we should¡¯ve fought him harder on it,¡¯ Nick says with a clenched jaw, unexpectedly punching his fist on my table. He meets my startled gaze. ¡®You are one of our women, Amber. We should have defended you against people messing with you, just like we would have for Marjorie or Ray¡¯s daughters. Even if it was against our own bloody foreman and coworker. And when Gary was too chicken to inform Ray, we should¡¯ve gone over his head and informed Ray ourselves anyway. Then we could have formed a bloody rescue party or something. We should¡¯ve all gone after you, instead of letting Jake handle it alone.¡¯ I briefly meet Jake¡¯s gaze. By the suppressed smirk on his face I can tell we are both thinking the same thing. Considering our activities in the field, it¡¯s probably for the best that they didn¡¯t form a search party to come after us. I actually feel a bit embarrassed that they¡¯re all making such a fuss over me. I honestly feel kind of bad that Walter and Gary lost their jobs over this too. But hearing Nick repeat Jake''s sentiment about me being one of them, warms me to my core. I¡¯ve already forgiven them all for this afternoon. Honestly, I still think it was mostly my own fault, since I was the one who stupidly chose to get on the horse. But having all these people on the ranch openly caring about my well-being, about me, makes me feel grateful for being here with them.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The guys spend over an hour in my living room, comfortably talking and laughing with me and amongst themselves. I revel in it and try to hide my yawns from them, but Jake¡¯s observant gaze doesn¡¯t miss my exhaustion. ¡®Alright, that¡¯s enough. Everybody clear out,¡¯ he orders loudly when he sees me desperately trying to conceal another yawn. He stands up straight and claps his hands twice, to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡®Amber is tired and you all need to get your asses in bed too, or you won¡¯t be of any fucking use to me in the morning.¡¯ ¡®Sure thing, boss,¡¯ Nick salutes, leaping up from his chair so quickly that it tips over. David and Kenneth start grinning as Nick scrambles to set it upright, but they both rise from their spots on my sofa as well. ¡®Boss?¡¯ I ask in surprise. ¡®Jake is our new foreman,¡¯ David explains with a proud smile, patting Jake on his back. ¡®Really? Wow, congratulations!¡¯ I say admiringly to Jake. ¡®Yeah, Ray called me in after he fired Walter and Gary. It¡¯s not really the way I wanted to get the job though,¡¯ Jake sighs modestly. ¡®It probably should have been one of the others. Kenneth and Eli have both worked here longer than me.¡¯ ¡®Screw that,¡¯ Kenneth shrugs. ¡®You were the only one with enough sense to actually do something this afternoon. We were all standing around with our heads up our asses, like a bunch of idiots. You deserve the job. I reckon you¡¯ll make a decent foreman.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, well, you may not feel like that tomorrow, when I assign your ass to scrubbing cow''s shit all day for not getting out of Amber¡¯s hair on time,¡¯ Jake shoves Kenneth''s head towards the door, making us all laugh. ¡®Even then, you¡¯d still be better than Gary. You might actually contribute to the work, instead of just pretending to supervise us all day,¡¯ David snorts, while he lets Jake usher him outside after the other two. He glances over his shoulder. ¡®Goodnight, Amber. I¡¯m glad to see you''re okay.¡¯ ¡®Night, Amber!¡¯ Nick and Kenneth call out as well. Jake is the last one to leave. He turns around in the doorway. He doesn''t kiss me with the others standing nearby, but he briefly squeezes my hand. ¡®I¡¯ll see you soon, yeah? Sleep tight.¡¯ Jake flashes me one of his killer smiles, before he jogs after the others and they all disappear in the direction of their cabins. I feel beyond grateful that Jake came to my rescue when Rustler bolted with me on his back, and perhaps even more about how worried and caring he has been towards me afterwards. Although Jake continues to be busy, especially now with his new job as foreman, he definitely makes an effort to spend time with me. Our weekends are mostly spent apart, but that is as much on me as it is on Jake. The first weekend after my terrifying horseback adventure Jake is on duty on the ranch, so we actually do see each other. The next two weekends, Jake goes home to his family. I spend the first of those weekends looking after the Jenkins family as both a nanny and impromptu nurse, because Ray, Marjorie, Fiona, Tom and Violet simultaneously come down with a nasty case of the flu. And the Friday after that, Hailey comes to pick me up after dinner, so I can spend the weekend with her in her apartment. However, Jake and I now frequently spend our evenings on weekdays together. Once we are in the privacy of his cabin, we can barely keep our hands off each other. I discover that it really turns me on when Jake is a little dominant during sex. My knees turn straight to pudding when uses that low, authoritative voice of his to order me around in bed. I love the sensation of giving myself completely over to his experienced hands, because Jake introduces me to a lot of things I never knew I would enjoy so much. Like the time he blindfolds me and ties my hands behind my back, before he penetrates me from behind. I almost died from bliss during the three consecutive orgasms he gave me in that position. Who knew! I''m having a great time with Jake, but there''s a small, nagging voice in the back of my mind that keeps telling me it could all be over between us at any moment. Truthfully, I¡¯m not a hundred percent convinced that Jake was telling me the truth when he said that he was just busy before. He seemed a bit deflective when I mentioned it to him. I suspect it may only be my recently discovered kink for dominance that sparked his interest in having sex with me again. Jake is definitely enthusiastic when it comes to helping me explore this new side of myself. And although I''m thoroughly enjoying it too, it does come at the price of some very conflicting feelings. Because apart from the mind-blowingly good sex, Jake can also be surprisingly sweet sometimes. Like the time he uses a spatula to spank me, which makes my behind sting so much that I can barely sit down the next day. Jake feels so guilty when he finds out that he insists on treating it with a cooling lotion. I spend the next evening lying flat on my stomach across his lap, watching a movie with him on his couch, while he gently massages my butt cheeks with the lotion for over an hour. Or that time I mention that I¡¯ve been wanting to get my ears pierced. Jake spontaneously offers to drive me all the way to a mall in Madison after work, just so I can get it done. It takes much longer than I expected and by the time we get back to the ranch it¡¯s already kind of late, so there''s not really any time left to have sex. I worry that this may annoy him, but Jake simply drops me off behind the horse stable and kisses me goodnight before he drives himself towards his cabin. I both crave these sweet moments and simultaneously wish they wouldn¡¯t happen, because they make it very hard for me not to think of Jake in terms of a boyfriend. But I¡¯m not naive enough to think that anything changed between us. Jake has made it clear from the beginning that he only wants us to stay casual, and I¡¯m determined to respect that. I try very hard not to be clingy or to put any claim on him. I don¡¯t touch him in the presence of others when we run into each other during the day, and I also never sleep over. I do prefer to go over to his cabin when we have sex, because it feels like we have more privacy there than under Ray and Marjorie Jenkins¡¯ actual roof, but I always go back to my own quarters when it¡¯s time to go to sleep. The first night after the whole horse bolting thing, I actually wasn''t sure what to do. Jake didn''t explicitly tell me to leave that night, but he also didn''t ask me to stay. Eventually, I just mumbled something about having to care for the children early in the morning and I left. Jake never addressed the issue after that, so I think this is the arrangement he prefers. Sometimes, I wonder how much longer I''ll be able to do this. The longer I continue to spend time with Jake, the more it will hurt when this thing between us will eventually come to an end. On the other hand, I already know that heartbreak will be inevitable when that moment comes, because I''m absolutely, definitely, undeniably in love with Jake Harmon. So, despite all my conflicting feelings, I decide I might as well keep enjoying myself while it lasts. Then, on Friday, a nightmare happens. I¡¯ve only just gotten back from picking up Fiona, Tom and Benjamin from school. They are very excited about the weekend, because all three of them will be participating in a soccer tournament with their respective teams. We are in the process of exiting the minivan and I laugh at Benjamin, who is boldly proclaiming that he plans to score at least ten goals tomorrow, when we hear a roaring engine in the distance. A pickup truck is racing towards us at a high speed. I quickly get the children to stand on the porch, so they won¡¯t accidentally be run over, and frown when I see several people sitting in the bed of the truck. I know Ray doesn¡¯t like people speeding over the terrain like this, certainly not when there are people sitting in the back. He¡¯s the type of boss who is always lecturing his workers about safety over speed and convenience. But when I see the pale faces of the men in the back of the vehicle, I immediately understand that something must be wrong. ¡®Find Ray. See if you have cell service now and call an ambulance, or have Ray call one from the landline,¡¯ Jake yells at Kenneth, who is sitting across from him. Before Jake is finished speaking, Kenneth already jumps out of the truck. He pulls his cellphone from his pocket as he runs past us towards Ray¡¯s office. My head snaps back in the direction of the pickup, and that''s when I get a glimpse of the limp body next to Jake. It¡¯s Zane. He¡¯s covered in dust and blood, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be moving. Chapter 20 - JAKE Chapter 20 Jake Fuck, fuck fuck! What a fucking shitshow! I¡¯ve been the fucking foreman for barely a month, and already someone got seriously fucking injured on my watch. And of course that person has to be fucking Zane! The kid has been giving me attitude from the moment I became his foreman. To be fair, it technically started a couple of hours before that, when we ran into each other next to Amber¡¯s quarters. He¡¯s been a stubborn dick to me ever since. I¡¯ve been cutting him some slack, trying to ignore his behavior and work around it, but right now I realize that was a huge mistake. A horrible fucking mistake that may very well cost Zane his life. I should have just confronted him about it and set us straight, to make sure that we¡¯d be able to properly work together. I feel a hint of relief when I see Ray and Kenneth come running out of the house. ¡®Drive into the barn,¡¯ Ray shouts at Nick, who¡¯s sitting behind the wheel. Kenneth is already running towards it to open both doors, so the truck can get inside. Smart thinking. It¡¯s pretty cold already and it looks like it might rain soon. Ray runs after us and jumps on the cargo bed as soon as we¡¯re inside the barn. ¡®The ambulance is coming. What the hell happened out there?¡¯ he asks, kneeling down as he¡¯s staring at the motionless body of Zane. His voice is laced with worry. Nick and Eli jump out the front of the car and run towards us. ¡®A stampede,¡¯ I reply stiffly, without taking my eyes off Zane. ¡®Zane got tossed off his horse and thrown into the ravine. Thank fuck he landed on a ledge and not all the way down, but it still took us almost thirty minutes to get him back up. Somewhere on the way up he passed out from the pain. His left leg is definitely broken and I''m guessing there might be some internal injuries too, on top of all the obvious cuts and bruises. He hasn''t woken up since we put him in the car.¡¯ I briefly place my hand on Zane¡¯s forehead. A useless gesture, but feeling his sweaty skin and racing pulse against my palm tells me that he is still alive and breathing, and right now, I really need that confirmation. ¡®How?¡¯ Ray asks curtly. ¡®A timber rattlesnake,¡¯ Eli answers in a rough voice. He stares at Zane with hollow eyes. Eli was riding in the front, leading the herd, when the stampede started. He was also the first one to climb down to the ledge with me to get to Zane. Eli shakes his head in disbelief. ¡®Everything was fine. Jake made us take our time to safely cross the bridge to the new pasture, so we wouldn¡¯t get too close to the ravine. Then suddenly two cows in the front got startled by that damn snake. They took off in a panic. Before we knew it the others were following suit and we had a fucking stampede on our hands, like Jake said. I got thrown off too, but thankfully I just fell to the side and I could get straight back up.¡¯ I see the question in Ray''s eyes when our gazes meet. I know he expects me to continue the explanation. I was the one in charge out there. Handling this is my responsibility. I swallow before picking up where Eli left off, my voice coming out hoarse. ¡®Nick drove the supply truck behind us. I told the others to try and break up the herd, keeping as many calm and near the truck as possible, while Sylvester and I rode to the front with Eli to catch the instigators. We were trying to get around them on the left, where there was enough space, when Zane suddenly came forward on the right, riding along the ravine.¡¯ ¡®Along the ravine?¡¯ Ray asks sharply. He sends me an incredulous look. ¡®What was Zane doing riding to the front in the first place? He should have stayed in the back. He doesn¡¯t have nearly enough experience to try stopping a stampede!¡¯ Ray¡¯s voice is laced with a level of anger and disappointment that goes straight to my gut. ¡®It wasn''t Jake''s fault, boss,¡¯ Nick interjects on my behalf when I stay silent. He climbs in the bed of the pickup and kneels beside Zane¡¯s head, next to Ray. ¡®He ordered Zane to stay with the truck. Jake yelled at him several times to go back and to get the hell away from the ravine, but Zane didn''t listen to him. My guess is that he didn''t realize the others were taking the longer route around the left of the herd, because it¡¯s not safe to ride so closely along the ravine. Especially not during a bloody stampede. He probably just thought he was helping. The kid is always trying to help everyone out.¡¯ Nick sorrowfully shakes his head and briefly rests his hand on Zane''s shoulder. Ray opens his mouth to say something, but instead he snaps his head to the door when Amber suddenly appears inside the barn. She¡¯s carrying Olivia on her left hip, while holding a white box in her right hand. She walks up to the truck with the other Jenkins children in tow. ¡®I called Marjorie at the library, she¡¯s on her way home as we speak,¡¯ Amber says quietly to Ray. She hands him the first aid kit. ¡®I know it won''t do much in this case, but I thought it might be useful to clean up some of Zane¡¯s minor injuries before the paramedics get here. It could save them some time, so they can get straight to the serious injuries without getting distracted by the minor stuff first.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s smart thinking,¡¯ Ray nods. ¡®Is there anything I can do to help, or shall I take the children back inside?¡¯ ¡®No, they will stay here with us,¡¯ Ray says resolutely. ¡®This ranch is our livelihood. Everyone who works here is as important to us as a family member. When one of us is down, we all need to be there to support them. My children need to learn that.¡¯ ¡®Of course,¡¯ Amber replies understandingly. ¡®Could you do it?¡¯ Rar asks her, holding up the first aid kit. Amber nods affirmatively, but then hesitantly glances at the toddler on her hip. ¡®I can hold Livvy,¡¯ Fiona, Ray¡¯s oldest daughter, offers quickly. She steps forward with a pale face and reaches for her youngest sister. ¡®Thanks, Fi,¡¯ Ray nods at his daughter appreciatively. After Fiona takes the toddler from Amber, Ray and I both reach out to help Amber climb onto the truck bed. ¡®Do what you can for him, please,¡¯ Ray says to Amber, nodding at Zane. ¡®I¡¯m going to call Zane¡¯s parents and tell them to meet us at the hospital. Jake, walk with me,¡¯ he orders me sternly. I send Amber a quick glance before I jump off the truck, but she¡¯s already focused her attention on Zane. She and Nick are in the process of cutting open his shirt, revealing Zane¡¯s bruised abdomen. I''m filled with a sense of dread as I follow Ray outside towards the main house. ¡®Tell me I did not make a mistake, Jake,¡¯ Ray says curtly. ¡®Boss?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve always been one of my best workers. It seemed like a no-brainer, naming you foreman after I fired Gary. But if you can¡¯t get these men to listen to you, I may need to revisit that decision.¡¯ Ray doesn¡¯t make it sound like a threat, but I know he won¡¯t hesitate to demote or fire me if he thinks that is best for his ranch. I wouldn¡¯t even blame him if he did, after the giant cluster fuck of today. ¡®Maybe you should,¡¯ I say, tormented. ¡®You have every reason to fire my ass. This happened on my watch.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t give me that shit, Harmon,¡¯ Ray says vehemently. He scowls at me. We enter the house and head straight towards Ray¡¯s office. ¡®I know you have the respect of our men. I know you have the leadership skills that it takes to do this job. I need you to man up and tell me what the hell went wrong today.¡¯This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I follow Ray into his office and sink into the chair in front of his desk, letting my head hang low. Ray sits behind his computer and pulls up Zane¡¯s file to find his emergency contact information. Once he finds it, he dials the number on his phone but pauses before hitting the call button, looking straight at me. ¡®Tell me what happened out there, Jake. Right now, before I have to make this call to his parents,¡¯ Ray demands sharply. I run my fingers through my hair and bury my head in my hands, letting out a sigh. ¡®Amber,¡¯ I confess eventually, looking up again to meet Ray¡¯s gaze. ¡®I''m seeing her.¡¯ I¡¯m honestly not sure how Ray is going to respond to this news. He did issue that warning to all of us when she first got here. I think that my confession may catch him off guard, since Amber and I have kept our interactions platonic around everyone else. However, Ray¡¯s expression remains stoic. ¡®I already had a feeling something was going on between you two, after the whole Rustler affair,¡¯ he says neutrally. ¡®You did?¡¯ I try to hide my surprise at his words. I honestly thought that I¡¯d kept my feelings for Amber pretty well-hidden for the outside world, but apparently I was wrong. Then again, I know Ray makes it his business to know everything happening on his ranch, so maybe I shouldn¡¯t be this surprised. I guess there wasn¡¯t much point in Amber and me trying to keep our relationship private, then. I wonder how Amber will feel about Ray¡ªand probably Marjorie¡ªknowing about us. As far as I know, Amber hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about us to anyone at the ranch. We haven¡¯t even spent a night together yet. Amber has to help with the kids in the morning, and the family would definitely notice if she¡¯s not in her own quarters¡ªor if I¡¯m there¡ªwhen they get up. But since they apparently already know about us, I guess there¡¯s no real reason for us to be discreet anymore. ¡®Yes,¡¯ Ray confirms. He looks at me sharply. ¡®Are you and I going to have a problem about that?¡¯ ¡®Not on my account, Ray,¡¯ I say, decisively shaking my head. I definitely plan to see this thing with Amber through. I''m done avoiding my feelings for her. ¡®I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡¯ ¡®Good. Now what does this have to do with what happened today?¡¯ ¡®Zane likes Amber,¡¯ I explain. ¡®He¡¯s had a crush on her since she started working here. He saw me kiss her that day when Rustler bolted, after I got her back to her quarters. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, and he¡ª¡¯ I pause, suddenly hesitant. I don¡¯t want it to sound like I¡¯m blaming Zane by bringing up his attitude towards me. ¡®He¡¯s been taking it kind of hard, I guess,¡¯ I finish carefully. ¡®You mean to say that he has a personal issue with you, and has therefore not been listening to his foreman?¡¯ Ray concludes, perfectly capturing the situation. ¡®Something like that, yes,¡¯ I admit. ¡®What have you done about it?¡¯ ¡®Nothing,¡¯ I shake my head. ¡®I figured I would just cut him some slack and give him time to get over it.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not how it works, Jake,¡¯ Ray says sternly. He shakes his head, clearly disappointed in me. ¡®You are the foreman of this ranch. Zane needs to accept that you¡¯re in charge. If his personal feelings are interfering with your ability to work together, you should have addressed the issue with him head on.¡¯ ¡®I know. You¡¯re right,¡¯ I say, defeated, but I don¡¯t avert my gaze. ¡®Do you want me to resign, Ray? I wouldn¡¯t blame you. I w¡ª¡¯ ¡®Quit trying to get yourself fired, Harmon,¡¯ Ray says, clearly pissed off. ¡®The transition from being a peer to being the one in charge can be difficult. I get that! The job comes with a learning curve, so I¡¯m not going to fire you for not being perfect right out of the bat. You¡¯re a damn good foreman. Just make sure that you learn and don¡¯t ever make this mistake again! Now get out, and wait for the ambulance with the others. I need to make a call I was hoping I¡¯d never have to make,¡¯ he sighs. I nod at him, feeling only slightly relieved, and quickly head back outside. In the barn, Amber and Nick are still working on Zane. They have cut off all his clothes, except for his underwear. I see a ton of freshly cleaned cuts and scrapes, being held together with butterfly bandages. The bruising on his abdomen seems to be getting darker though, and his broken leg is hard to look at now that his jeans are gone. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to do anything more,¡¯ Amber says softly. She looks at me apologetically when I approach the pickup truck. She gently covers Zane¡¯s chest with Nick¡¯s coat to keep him warm. Eli is already shrugging his coat off to put over Zane''s legs. I exchange places with Amber to sit with Zane again, while Amber hops off the cargo bed. She takes Olivia from Fiona''s arms and gently guides the children towards the wall. They all sit down and Amber quietly talks to them, comforting them and answering their questions. I know it can¡¯t have been more than fifteen or twenty minutes before the ambulance shows up, but it feels like we¡¯ve been waiting for hours by then. The paramedics do their work swiftly and efficiently, and quickly load Zane into their ambulance. Ray follows them to the hospital in his own car, telling us that Zane¡¯s parents are going to meet them there, and he explicitly leaves me in charge. From the moment Marjorie arrives home, not even ten minutes later, I feel like I''m running around like a headless chicken. First, I fill her in about what happened with Zane and every moment since. Right when I tell her Ray followed the ambulance out to the hospital, the other ranch hands arrive. They¡¯re riding towards us at lightning speed, so I head outside to meet them. I check that they¡¯ve done as I instructed and have gotten all the cows safely to their new pasture, which they did, and I tell them that Zane is on his way to the hospital. They have brought our horses back with them and we decide to bring the animals to the horse stable first. We work on autopilot until all the animals are taken care of. I don¡¯t need to assign tasks, because we all know exactly what needs to happen. We collectively finish the remaining work of the day in silence, before we join the others inside the barn. I formally announce the end of the workday, but nobody leaves the barn. We all understand that we¡¯re not going anywhere, until we¡¯ve heard something about Zane. It¡¯s probably going to be a very long night. I shoot a quick text in the family chat about what happened, so they know I won¡¯t be coming home tonight. Within seconds my brothers and sister have all replied, wishing us luck and strength, and telling me to call them if I need anything. Then I spent an hour or so talking to each of my coworkers, making sure that they¡¯re doing alright. Everyone is despondent and subdued as we try to deal with what happened. Zane¡¯s broken leg looked horrible, but it¡¯s the blackening of his abdomen that has us all worried the most. But even after I have talked to every single one of the men, I¡¯m still restlessly pacing around as if I''m searching for something. Suddenly I realize that it¡¯s Amber I¡¯m looking for. I fucking need her. After trying to comfort everyone else, I really need to hold her and hear her tell me that everything will be alright. I¡¯m so fucking worried about Zane! He may have been a pain in my ass these last couple of weeks, but he sure as hell doesn¡¯t deserve to die because of it. I know Ray is right. I should have fucking talked to him. It¡¯s my job and besides, I can¡¯t exactly fault him for having a crush on the woman I myself am in love with. Because there''s no point in denying that fact anymore. As much as it terrifies me to admit, I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m in love with Amber. And right now, I really need to fucking be with her. I look around the barn, but I don¡¯t see her anywhere. Marjorie has taken Amber¡¯s spot against the wall, sitting with her children and softly speaking with them, but Amber is nowhere to be found. I slip out unnoticed to look for her. As soon as I step outside the barn, I catch a scent that¡¯s become a familiar part of the ranch over the past few months. Normally, I would be thrilled to smell it, but right now I find it¡¯s kind of pissing me off. Is she fucking serious right now? I can feel myself getting worked up as I stride over to the main house. I head straight towards the kitchen and there my suspicions are confirmed. Amber is baking! Is she fucking kidding me? I understand she likes to bake and it¡¯s her hobby and all, but this hardly seems like the time for it. She should be in the barn with us! Amber turns around and puts a baking pan with what seems to be a pound cake on the counter. I''m about to angrily ask her what the hell she thinks she¡¯s doing, when I notice that her eyes are red. She carries the same worried expression on her face as the rest of us. Amber sees me standing in the doorway and gives me a sad smile. ¡®I didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡¯ she says with a noticeable tremble in her voice. ¡®I can¡¯t fix Zane. There¡¯s nothing I can say to anyone that will make things better. But I figured I could do this,¡¯ she gestures to the oven behind her. I slowly walk towards her and I notice there are three large casserole trays inside the oven. ¡®You¡¯re cooking,¡¯ I ask. ¡®Mac and cheese and two lasagnas,¡¯ Amber nods. She looks at me with pleading eyes. She must have noticed the anger on my face. ¡®This, I know how to do. I can bake. I can cook. I can make sure everyone is fed tonight, so they won¡¯t go hungry too, on top of being miserable, sad and worried about Zane.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re making us comfort food,¡¯ I realize softly, wrapping my arms around her from behind. My anger disappears as soon as I understand that Amber is just as upset as the rest of us. She¡¯s simply trying to help in the best way she knows how. It somehow feels familiar, and with a smile I realize that this is something my mother, Grace, used to do as well. I remember breaking my wrist once during baseball practice when I was a kid. After we got home from the emergency room my mother baked me my favorite dessert, a pecan pie. And when our elderly neighbor died, my mom brought her poor old husband a fresh casserole every week for months. ¡®You¡¯re the best,¡¯ I whisper gratefully in Amber¡¯s ear. Amber turns around to face me and wraps her arms around my waist to hug me back. I pull her close against me and rest my chin on top of her head, instantly comforted by her warmth and presence. We keep standing like that for a few minutes. I''m just grateful to be holding her, but after a while Amber glances up at me. Her expression is mischievous with a hint of nervousness. ¡®You know, the food still needs a few minutes. I can¡¯t really do anything for the others, but if you want, I could try to make you feel a little bit better while we wait?¡¯ Chapter 21 - AMBER Chapter 21 Amber ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Jake looks at me with inquisitive eyes. I maintain eye contact with Jake as I bring my hands to his front and slowly let them trail down his stomach. I nervously bite my bottom lip when I reach the waistband of his jeans. I¡¯ve seen how distraught Jake is over this whole situation. I want to make him feel better, even if just for a little while. What if he¡¯s not in the mood for it, though? I could totally understand that, given the situation. I just hope he doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m ridiculous for suggesting this. My hands move to Jake¡¯s belt. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Jake''s eyes widen like saucers. ¡®Trying to make you feel better,¡¯ I reply, stepping back slowly as I tug Jake along by his belt. I lead him around the corner towards the walk-in storage cabinet, turning us until his back is pressed against the rack of canned goods. Quickly, I slide the lock shut behind us. I turn back towards Jake, kissing him again as I let my hands trail to his belt buckle. Jake uses both of his hands to push the hair out of my face. He cups my cheeks and searches my eyes. ¡®You really don¡¯t have to do this.¡¯ ¡®Do you not want me to?¡¯ I ask, unsure. My hands freeze and I lean my head back a little. ¡®No! I mean, fuck yes, I do! Are you kidding me? I¡¯m just saying¡­ I mean, it¡¯s all so fucked up today. I don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to do something, or anything,¡¯ Jake rambles incoherently. I frown at him. He¡¯s not making much sense. What would even make him say that? It was my own idea, wasn¡¯t it? ¡®I can see how hard you¡¯re taking this, Jake. Let me help you feel better,¡¯ I say with a small smile. I kiss him again, my hands moving to unbuckle his belt with a bit more confidence. ¡®I want to,¡¯ I add, to reassure him. Once his belt is undone I move on to the button of his jeans. I continue kissing Jake, while I slowly pull down his zipper. With some effort I slide my hand inside his boxers and start massaging his package. It¡¯s rapidly growing in my hand. Jake helps me by lowering his jeans and boxers down his ass. I wrap one hand around his balls and the other around his shaft, where I continue my stroking movements. Jake groans lightly against my lips when his cock swells to a full erection under my touch. ¡®Fuck, Amber. What are you doing to me?¡¯ Jake sighs with clear delight. I keep rubbing him with slow, deliberate movements, as I drop to my knees in front of him. ¡®Wait, hang on a sec¡­¡¯ Jake stops me from kneeling down completely and shrugs his coat off his shoulders. He quickly places it on the floor, to protect my knees from the cold, hard tiles. ¡®Thanks,¡¯ I smile up at Jake, appreciating the thoughtful gesture. Then I focus back on his rigid member, now right in front of my face. I lean forward and slowly trace my tongue from the base upward. I¡¯m teasing him a little bit, being careful to avoid his sensitive tip. I move up and down until I have circled and wetted his entire shaft with my tongue. Then, I wrap my right hand around the base. I gently start rubbing as I run the tip of my tongue lightly over his head. I''m rewarded by a moan escaping Jake''s lips. After a few licks I take his head in my mouth. I circle my tongue around it a couple of times, before I slowly and deliberately start sucking. ¡®Fuck, Amber! You''re a goddamn vision with my cock in your mouth like that,¡¯ Jake groans in appreciation. I don¡¯t respond, but I confidently continue with my movements, using only my tongue on his shaft. I keep my left hand on Jake''s hip to steady myself, but I use my right hand to cup his balls. I gently massage them while I continue to suck on his member in a steady rhythm. After a while, I move my hand even lower and use my middle finger to stimulate the spot between his balls and his anus. Over the past few weeks I¡¯ve been experimenting quite a bit with Jake, and I have come to learn that he¡¯s incredibly sensitive there. At the same time I start flicking my tongue over the little ridge on the back of his head in a rapid, continuous motion. ¡®Oh, fuuuuuuuuck!¡¯ Jake groans loudly. He bends his knees a little and grabs my hair. I glance up to watch his face, without pausing my movements. Jake is leaning against the rack with his head tilted back and his eyes closed. The taste of his salty precum is filling my mouth. I suppress a grin and increase both the pressure and speed of my tongue. ¡®That¡¯s it, baby,¡¯ he gasps. ¡®Keep going!¡¯ I have sucked Jake¡¯s cock before, but never to the finish. It¡¯s something I''ve been meaning to try, and I''m determined to get him there today. I let him slip further inside my mouth and fervently start sucking again, swallowing him all the way to the back of my throat. The string of moaned curses coming out of Jake¡¯s mouth encourages me to take him as deep as I can. It makes me feel heady, knowing that I have the ability to make him feel this way. I let go of his balls and bring my hand to the base of his shaft to bridge the gap, rubbing him tightly. ¡®You¡¯re such a fucking good girl, sucking my cock like that,¡¯ Jake pants. His grip on my hair tightens and he guides my head in his desired rhythm. He thrusts his cock inside my mouth with short, careful movements. His dominant grip sends lightning bolts to my core, and I begin to feel a throbbing sensation between my legs. I flick my tongue over the sensitive ridge on the back of his cock again, while I continue to suck him. Jake¡¯s breathing increases as his movements are becoming more erratic. ¡®I¡¯m going to come,¡¯ he warns me, panting. He tries to pull himself back, but I strengthen my grip on his thigh to keep him in place. I hum in protest without taking my mouth off his rigid member. Instead of pulling my head back, I increase the pressure of my rubbing hand. Jake lets out a deep, guttural groan. He thrusts two, three more times and then he starts to shoot his salty load down my throat. I work hard to keep him inside my mouth and swallow everything he gives me. Jake slowly rocks back and forth, until he has spilled his last drop on my tongue. I wait until he becomes completely motionless, before I finally let him slip out of my mouth. A satisfied sigh escapes Jake¡¯s lips and I''m filled with a strange sense of pride. This is the first time I¡¯ve given a full blowjob, and judging by Jake¡¯s responses, I was quite successful! As soon as I move to stand Jake reaches out to help me up, but he remains standing with his eyes closed and his head resting against the rack. ¡®I¡¯m going to check on the food,¡¯ I say, suppressing a slight smirk, feeling rather pleased with myself. I press a quick kiss on Jake¡¯s jaw before I head back to the kitchen and rinse my mouth in the sink. When I turn off the faucet Jake walks up behind me, buckling his belt again. Before I can turn around to face him, he already wraps his arms around me in a tight bear hug. Jake pulls me close against him and presses his lips in the crook of my neck. ¡®That was fucking perfect,¡¯ he mumbles. ¡®You¡¯re amazing, baby.¡¯ ¡®I figured I¡¯d give your stress relief method a try¡ªit worked wonders for me last time,¡¯ I laugh. ¡®It¡¯s greatly appreciated,¡¯ Jake says, emphasizing his words. He hugs me even tighter. ¡®Would you like me to return the favor?¡¯ He suggestively places another kiss on my neck and lets his hands roam over my upper body. ¡®I don¡¯t think we have enough time. The food is almost done,¡¯ I say regretfully, after a quick glance at the oven timer. ¡®Perhaps I can collect later though? Although, I guess if we¡¯re counting orgasms, I still owe you quite a few,¡¯ I say with a giggle. Jake usually makes me come at least twice whenever we have sex. ¡®I didn¡¯t know we were keeping score,¡¯ he chuckles behind me, ¡®but I''m happy to continue this later.¡¯ Jake seems reluctant to let me go but obediently helps me gather plates and utensils for everyone. I stack everything on the kitchen counter while Jake grabs two crates from the storage room, so we can transport it all at once. I open the oven door to check on the lasagnas. ¡®Five more minutes should do it,¡¯ I inform Jake, as I adjust the timer. I want to let the cheese melt a little bit more. Jake nods and leans against the refrigerator. He casually crosses his arms and his legs and looks at me with a smile. The energy coming off him is a lot calmer and less frantic than before, but I can see that he¡¯s still worried about Zane. As am I.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡®I just don¡¯t understand it,¡¯ I say pensively. Jake arches his eyebrows at me in question. ¡®Why Zane would do something so reckless,¡¯ I clarify. ¡®I overheard some of the men in the barn talking about how he put himself in danger and wouldn¡¯t listen to your warnings. It just seems so unlike him.¡¯ Jake looks at me hesitantly and runs his fingers through his hair. Then he lets out a sigh. ¡®Zane is angry with me,¡¯ he admits. ¡®That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t listen to me when I tried to warn him.¡¯ ¡®Angry about what?¡¯ I ask with a frown. ¡®Did you guys have a fight or something?¡¯ That sounds even less like Zane. He is one of the kindest, friendliest guys on the ranch. I thought he got along with pretty much everybody. ¡®About you, actually,¡¯ Jake answers reluctantly. He doesn¡¯t move, but holds my gaze. ¡®He saw us kissing a few weeks ago.¡¯ ¡®Why would that make him angry with you?¡¯ I ask, surprised. ¡®He¡¯s convinced that I¡¯m going to hurt you.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡­ I guess it¡¯s kind of sweet that he cares, but that hardly seems like a reason to be mad at you,¡¯ I reply, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡®Certainly not for so long.¡¯ Jake turns silent. He looks at me with a strange expression on his face, while he seems to battle some sort of internal struggle. Eventually he averts his gaze and stares at his boots. ¡®Zane likes you, Amber.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I like him too. Zane is a really sweet guy. But that is no reason to¡ª¡¯ ¡®No, he likes you, likes you,¡¯ Jake interrupts me, pressing his lips together slightly. ¡®Oh, of course he doesn¡¯t like me that way. Don¡¯t be silly!¡¯ I say while shaking my head at Jake. ¡®Zane is just a friendly guy. He is always¡ªOh!¡¯ My eyes widen when I suddenly remember Zane¡¯s generous offer to drive me if I ever want to go somewhere on the weekend. I thought he was just being kind and helpful, as usual, but could I have misread that situation? Was he actually trying to ask me out on a date? If that was indeed what he was doing, I feel stupid for completely missing it. But it''s not like I have a lot of experience in that area. I¡¯ve never actually been asked out on a date before. ¡®Zane has had a crush on you since you started working here,¡¯ Jake confirms with a nod. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ I mumble, staring in the distance as I try to process this information. I scrunch my nose. ¡®I had no idea about that! I thought he was just a friendly guy.¡¯ I really hope I didn¡¯t do anything to lead him on. I certainly didn¡¯t mean to! ¡®Well, he is, but he also likes you,¡¯ Jake says. ¡®How do you feel about that?¡¯ he asks me tentatively. ¡®Do you¡­ Would you say that you like him too?¡¯ ¡®What? No, I like you,¡¯ I blurt without thinking. I immediately realize what I said, and a blush spreads across my cheeks. Boundary alert! Danger, girlfriend territory! My eyes flicker unsurely to Jake, but judging by the wide smile on his face, he didn¡¯t mind me saying it too much. Thank the Lord! Before I can mindlessly blurt out anything else, I''m saved by the ding of the oven. Relieved, I turn around and grab the oven mitts from the counter. I pull out the mac and cheese, along with both lasagnas¡ªone bolognese and one chicken alfredo¡ªand carefully place them in the empty crate. ¡®Would you mind taking this one?¡¯ I ask Jake. ¡®I can carry them both if you want,¡¯ he offers courteously. Jake pushes himself away from the refrigerator and walks towards the counter. ¡®No, that¡¯s not necessary. I can take the one with the plates and utensils.¡¯ I shake my head. ¡®I would just hate to stumble and accidentally drop all the food. I do have a track record in that area, you know,¡¯ I joke with a grin. ¡®That¡¯s true. I''ll take the food then,¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®It would be a shame to feed all of this to the worms. It smells delicious.¡¯ He effortlessly picks up the crate with food, while I take the other one. We walk side by side towards the barn. Everyone is still there, quietly waiting for news about Zane. All heads turn in our direction as soon as we walk in. ¡®Dig in everyone. Amber made us all dinner,¡¯ Jake declares as soon as he walks inside. He marches straight to Nick¡¯s pickup, where he places the crate in the cargo bed and unloads the three dishes I made. I follow behind him and place the crate with plates, utensils and paper towels right next to it. ¡®Seriously? You made us food? Thank fuck! I¡¯m starving,¡¯ David sighs in delight. ¡®You¡¯re a bloody heroine, Amber,¡¯ Nick declares from the bottom of his heart. Eli and Kenneth nod approvingly, and Sylvester gives me a one arm hug. ¡®It¡¯s just mac and cheese and lasagna,¡¯ I say modestly. ¡®Please, eat up. You must all be starving after such an intense day.¡¯ I quickly step back to let them dig in. Judging by the speed at which the men gather around the pickup, it¡¯s clear we haven¡¯t arrived a moment too soon. A hand gently rests on my shoulder, and I glance sideways to find Marjorie standing next to me. ¡®You made all this?¡¯ she asks me emotionally. ¡®That was incredibly thoughtful of you, Amber. Thank you so much!¡¯ Marjorie wraps an arm around my shoulder and affectionately rests her head against mine, all while still holding Olivia in the other arm. ¡®I bless the day Hailey introduced you to our family. We¡¯re all so grateful to have you here with us.¡¯ My cheeks flush instantly, but Marjorie¡¯s words are met with hums of agreement and enthusiastic nods from everyone around. I meet Jake¡¯s gaze, and he gives me another one of his wide, breathtaking smiles. Despite the sadness of today, I suddenly feel a strong sense of connectedness to everyone in this barn. It finally feels as if I truly belong here, and that realization warms my heart. And if I had any doubts about whether my initiative to cook for everyone is appreciated, they vanish quickly when the first compliments start rolling in. ¡®This is freaking fantastic,¡¯ Kenneth moans with his mouth full of bolognese. ¡®If you ever tell my wife I said this, I may have to kill you, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever eaten anything this good in my life,¡¯ Carl adds, nodding solemnly at me. His plate is piled high with a giant spoonful of all three dishes. ¡®Hey! Leave some for the women and children, you bottomless pit,¡¯ Jake calls out to David, who¡¯s already in the middle of helping himself to a second serving. David freezes, the ladle of mac and cheese hovering in midair. ¡®Oops, sorry,¡¯ he stammers, a guilty expression crossing his face. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, David. I also made dessert, so there should be enough for everyone,¡¯ I laugh as I step forward to help Marjorie fix plates for each of the children and for ourselves, before the men go for seconds. By the time the children and we have finished eating, all the food is completely gone. When Jake steps out to take a phone call, I start putting all the empty plates, utensils and casserole trays back into the crates. I charter Sylvester to help me carry it all back to the kitchen. He offers to put everything in the dishwasher for me, while I start cutting the lemony pound cake I made for dessert. I carefully carve it into even pieces and place them neatly on a serving tray. When he¡¯s finished loading the dishwasher, Sylvester leans over the counter to smell the cake and lets out a mouthwatering sigh. ¡®The man you end up with is going to be so screwed,¡¯ he declares earnestly. ¡®If you weren¡¯t a woman, I¡¯d be the first in line to snatch you up!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t let Harrison hear you,¡¯ I laugh at his words. Sylvester introduced me to his lovely boyfriend last week, when Harrison came to pick him up from the ranch after work. Harrison looked somewhat familiar to me, but it wasn¡¯t until after they were gone that I realized I¡¯d also seen him sitting next to Sylvester on the night I went to Pete¡¯s. Sylvester told me they¡¯ve been together since their junior year in high school. They make a really cute couple. ¡®Honestly, I would tell you to open up your own bakery, but we don¡¯t want to miss you on the ranch,¡¯ Sylvesters sighs, almost salivating. His eyes are still firmly locked on the serving tray. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t plan on going anywhere,¡¯ I smile at his kind words. ¡®I¡¯ll just satisfy my baking needs by keeping you all fed for the time being.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to hold you to that!¡¯ Sylvester says, reaching out to grab a piece of cake, but I quickly slap his hand away. ¡®Uh-uh!¡¯ ¡®Hey! I thought we were friends, Amber!¡¯ Sylvester sends me a hurt look, while he pretends to rub his injured hand. ¡®I¡¯m not stupid enough to play favorites around here,¡¯ I say, grinning at his scowl. ¡®You¡¯ll have to wait until we¡¯re back at the barn. Let¡¯s go!¡¯ I take the serving tray in my right hand and nudge Sylvester towards the kitchen door with my left. Back at the barn, I start passing around the cake, but I quickly stop when Jake walks in with a serious expression on his face. ¡®Listen up everyone, that was Ray,¡¯ he says loudly, but he doesn¡¯t need to raise his voice to attract anyone¡¯s attention. All heads snap in his direction and everyone immediately shuts up to hear the news. ¡®Zane is in surgery right now. So far, what they know for sure is that his leg is broken in three places and that he has a ruptured spleen. They¡¯re worried that he may also have a perforated bowel, but they won¡¯t know for sure if there¡¯s any other hidden damage until they are further along in the surgery. It¡¯s probably still going to be a while.¡¯ The murmurs of people engaging in quiet conversation fill the barn, as the men start discussing the latest news with each other. I quickly finish passing out the cake before I head over to Marjorie, to ask her what she wants to do with the children. She decides that Violet and Olivia should go to bed, but that the oldest three can stay up and wait with us until we know more. I task myself with putting the youngest two to bed in the main house, so Marjorie can stay in the barn with the others. Olivia is so tired that she falls asleep the second her head hits the mattress, but Violet keeps asking me questions about Zane. I try to answer them as honestly as possible without frightening her, which is quite a challenge, since I¡¯m very worried about him myself. Violet finally settles down after I¡¯ve read her four different bedtime stories and sung a few lullabies. Downstairs, I decide to make a giant thermos of coffee before heading back to the barn. It¡¯s going to be a long night, and we could probably all use some caffeine to stay alert. I also grab a stack of paper cups from the storage cabinet. When I return, I hand Marjorie the baby monitor and start pouring coffee. The men crowd around, eager for a taste of the hot, energizing brew. When everyone has been served, I set the thermos on the cargo bed and glance around, uncertain of what to do next. I inconspicuously drift in Jake¡¯s direction, where he¡¯s leaning against the workbench beside Carl. I feel a strong desire to be near him, but I hesitate, aware that we¡¯ve kept a professional distance in front of others since we started sleeping together. But as soon as Jake sees me, he reaches for my hand¡ªnot with a simple, friendly squeeze, but by intertwining his fingers with mine and gently pulling me closer. To my surprise, he draws me in, positioning me between his legs, my back against his chest, and rests his chin on my shoulder. ¡®Have I told you yet how amazing you¡¯ve been today?¡¯ Jake whispers in my ear. ¡®You may have mentioned something along those lines,¡¯ I murmur back. ¡®But thank you¡ªthat¡¯s nice of you to say. I¡¯m glad I could do something to help.¡¯ Jake chuckles softly, the sound rumbling through his chest more than reaching my ears. I half expect him to let go before anyone notices he''s touching me, but instead, he pulls me closer, wrapping his free arm around my waist. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised, though a bit taken aback by his sudden openness¡ªthis isn¡¯t like him at all! Glancing around, I quickly realize his gesture hasn¡¯t gone unnoticed. A few of the men raise their eyebrows, while others smirk, and Marjorie gives me a knowing smile. Well, if Jake¡¯s comfortable with this, then I¡¯m certainly not about to complain. I settle a little deeper between his legs, resting my head back against his chest. A tiny part of me still expects him to pull away, but he keeps his arm firmly around me and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡®You have tomorrow off, right?¡¯ he whispers in my ear. I nod once in reply. ¡®Will you stay with me tonight?¡¯ Another surprise! I¡¯m momentarily speechless and can only manage a quick nod in response. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s prompted this change, but I decide not to question it. The thought of falling asleep in Jake¡¯s arms tonight, after such an emotional day, brings a comforting sense of peace. Chapter 22 - JAKE Chapter 22 Jake I wake up to the incessant buzzing of my phone. It was already past midnight when we got the call from Ray, letting us know everything was going to be alright. Zane pulled through the surgery with flying colors, and it looks like he¡¯s going to make a full recovery. He¡¯ll need to stay in the hospital for at least a few days, but he¡¯s going to be fine. What a fucking relief! I glance down at Amber, still curled up against my side. Her arm is draped loosely across my stomach, her blonde curls splayed across my chest, and she¡¯s softly snoring. It¡¯s an absolutely adorable sight. I¡¯m hit with an unfamiliar feeling, and after a moment of contemplation, I realize it¡¯s contentment. Genuine contentment. I¡¯ve felt plenty of sexual satisfaction, but this blissful happiness¡ªsimply because I¡¯m waking up with Amber in my arms¡ªis completely new to me. I¡¯ve never been one to let women sleep over. I always preferred meeting at their place or somewhere neutral so I could leave as soon as we were done. On the rare occasions they stayed at my cabin, I could hardly wait for them to go. But right now, I wish I could wake up like this every day, with Amber snuggled against me. Now that our secret¡¯s out, I hope we can start doing this more often. My phone keeps buzzing, breaking the moment. I reach out to silence it, remembering too late that I¡¯d left it charging on the counter last night. Letting out a silent curse, I carefully slip out from under Amber¡¯s arm and get up. We were so worn out from last night¡¯s worry that we just crashed in my bed, me in my boxers and Amber in my shirt. Seeing her asleep in my bed, wearing my shirt over her panties, I pause for a moment. The sunlight catches in her hair, lighting it up like pure gold. It might be the most beautiful sight I¡¯ve ever seen. Another buzz pulls me from my thoughts, and I reluctantly step over to grab my phone. I plan to silence it and climb back into bed, but then I notice our family group chat is blowing up. Frowning, I quickly scan the messages to see what¡¯s going on. LILY: 911! LILY: Defcon1!! LILY: I need help! URGENTLY!!! COOPER: What''s wrong? COOPER: Where are you? You¡¯re not in your room?? NATE: Who are we beating up? LILY: Out seeking help. I need a shitload of baked goods for the assembly tonight. In a fucking halloween theme. Thoughts, anyone? NATE: But Halloween is already over? LILY: Yes, I know Nate¡­ LILY: Don¡¯t even get me started. It wasn¡¯t my idea. COOPER: Just buy something from the store. LILY: You think I haven¡¯t looked into that? All the halloween stuff is already gone. I¡¯ve been to three stores already. HUGO: Back up, Lil. What¡¯s going on? Is this for your school thing tonight? LILY: YES! NATE: What school thing? Is this some weirdass party?? LILY: Assembly for seniors to get advice on college applications. There¡¯s a panel with people from college admission offices to give us advice. LILY: I¡¯m on the college application committee that organizes a couple of these kinds of things this year, remember? COOPER: Yeah, you told us. HUGO: Of course. NATE: Doesn¡¯t ring a bell. LILY: It¡¯s tonight and fucking Susan, who is the chair of the committee, only told me yesterday that the baked goods need to be FUCKING HALLOWEEN THEMED. She conveniently left that detail out of the minutes she sent me of the last meeting, which I missed. COOPER: Seriously? What a bitch! HUGO: Why weren¡¯t you there? HUGO: Don¡¯t tell me you were skipping school, Lily Thompson! LILY: Calm down, Herc... LILY: Ironically, I was at a mandatory meeting with the school counselor about my plans for next year. All seniors have a couple of those throughout the year during school hours. HUGO: Ok. LILY: Can we get back to my problem now?? How am I going to get Halloween themed baked goods for tonight? I¡¯ve never even made box brownies, guys... COOPER: Sorry! I¡¯m only good for dinner. The only pie I ever tried to bake was classified a biohazard. HUGO: I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you there, kiddo. NATE: Scrambled eggs and pancakes are all I¡¯ve got. COOPER: Have you tried a bakery? LILY: Yes, I went to three different ones yesterday after school, but they couldn¡¯t do a custom delivery on such short notice. NATE: Why did you agree to bring this shit in the first place? LILY: Can¡¯t you read, dickhead? I DIDN¡¯T AGREE TO THIS. IT WAS ASSIGNED TO ME WITHOUT ME EVEN KNOWING ABOUT IT!!! NATE: Jeez, calm down¡­ HUGO: Why didn¡¯t you just get some shelf-stable Halloween items while they were still in the shops? LILY: OMG! PEOPLE!! READ THE MESSAGES!!! PLEASE!!!! LILY: I didn¡¯t know I had to bring the baked goods and I certainly didn¡¯t know they had to be Halloween themed until yesterday! Susan completely fucked me over. She even said she assumed I would be baking it all myself. HUGO: You? NATE: That¡¯s a joke right? COOPER: Don¡¯t they know that you know shit about cooking or baking? LILY: Of course Susan knows. She set me up so I would fail. She knows there¡¯s no way anyone in our non-traditional household is going to be able to help me get this done. COOPER: Why would she want to fuck you over? LILY: We¡¯re both in the running for valedictorian and she can¡¯t stand me. If I don¡¯t show up with a ton of Halloween baked goods tonight, she¡¯s gonna say that I flunked my responsibilities. And as chair, she¡¯ll be able to kick me off the committee. NATE: Okay, great¡­ NATE: If that means you won¡¯t have to be on some stupid committee anymore, who cares? LILY: I need the credits. COOPER: Just bring some other stuff then. Store muffins and cookies. LILY: Then she can technically still kick me off for not doing the Halloween theme, as that was agreed upon in the minutes all the other¡¯s received! LILY: Then I won¡¯t get my credits, lack in extracurriculars on my college applications, don¡¯t get into college, become a street hooker to support my inevitable drug and alcohol addiction, and die of an overdose in a back alley, all before the age of 21. Great idea. NATE: Spiral much? LILY: Or something similar. HUGO: Ok, ok, fine, you need Halloween baked goods. HUGO: Maybe Mrs. Williams can help you out? That is actually not a bad suggestion, I think to myself. Mrs. Williams is a sweet old lady who lives down the street from us. She stayed with Lily during the day a few times, when Lily first started living with us. And she used to bring us food from time to time, back when we just moved into the house. She has kind of a soft spot for us, so she¡¯ll probably be willing to help. LILY: Where do you think I am now? Already thought of that, but she¡¯s not home. Neighbor told me she¡¯s in Colorado with her sister. LILY: Coming back as we speak. See you at home in a minute. LILY: She was my last hope. LILY: THINK PEOPLE, THINK!!! Or I¡¯m totally screwed! ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is something wrong with Zane?¡¯ I look up from my phone just in time to see Amber push herself up into a seated position. She¡¯s still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, but there''s an alarmed expression on her face. ¡®No, Zane is fine,¡¯ I quickly reassure her. ¡®Or the same, I think. I haven¡¯t heard anything new.¡¯ I hold up my phone. ¡®It¡¯s just my family group chat.¡¯Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡®Oh, thank the Lord for that,¡¯ Amber yawns. At first, she seems relieved, but then a look of concern crosses her face. ¡®It sounds urgent, though. Is everything alright?¡¯ ¡®Lily is panicking over a school thing. A classmate screwed her over,¡¯ I explain. Amber gives me an inquisitive look, so I scroll back to Lily¡¯s first message. I hand Amber my phone, so she can read it for herself, while I quickly use the bathroom. ¡®Well, that¡¯s not very nice of her,¡¯ I hear Amber say through the door. I assume she is referring to the girl who fucked Lily over. I fervently agree. Susan is clearly a bitch! When I come back out of the bathroom Amber looks at me with a curious frown. ¡®What does she mean by a ¡°non-traditional household¡±?¡¯ ¡®Just that we¡¯re not exactly your standard, white picket fence, good ol¡¯ American family,¡¯ I grin at her. ¡®What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ Amber looks puzzled. She scrunches her nose and she hands me back my phone. ¡®There are five of us,¡¯ I explain to her. I quickly glance at the screen for new messages, but there¡¯s nothing. Apparently, no one¡¯s had a brilliant idea yet. ¡®Four brothers and one sister. Our mothers¡ªAnna, Grace, and Maggie¡ªwere sisters, so we¡¯re all technically either siblings or cousins. But we¡¯ve lived together for so long that we all consider each other siblings now.¡¯ ¡®Wait, but isn¡¯t Lily still a minor?¡¯ Amber asks with a frown. ¡®She is.¡¯ ¡®Then why isn¡¯t she living with her parents? I mean, you told me your parents passed away, and Lily mentioned a few weeks ago that she was technically your cousin when she came to the ranch. I figured that meant you lived with your aunt and uncle.¡¯ ¡®No, I don¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Then, I don¡¯t understand?¡¯ Amber furrows her eyebrows even further in confusion. I sit back on the bed, propping my pillow up against the headboard so I can lean against it. I place my phone beside me on the mattress and stretch my legs out, crossing them. This is a part of my past I¡¯ve never shared with a woman before. It¡¯s not a secret¡ªplenty of people know our story¡ªbut since my past encounters with women were only about sex, it never came up. I¡¯m not sure where to start. ¡®Do you remember what happened with my parents?¡¯ I ask Amber after pondering it for a few seconds. ¡®You told me they died in a gas explosion in their kitchen.¡¯ Amber sends me a sorrowful glance. ¡®They did,¡¯ I confirm, ¡®but it wasn¡¯t just them,¡¯ I explain. ¡®The explosion happened during Thanksgiving, when Nate and Lily were visiting us with their parents, my aunt and uncle. The four of us were outside in the yard when it happened. Cooper and I were actually pretty annoyed with our parents because they made us take Lily outside too. Nate was ten, which was fine enough, but Lily was only four years old back then. And we were stupid fourteen and sixteen year old boys with no interest in hanging around with a fucking preschooler, even if she was our cousin. We were actually considering sending her back inside right before the explosion happened. You can imagine how grateful we still are that we didn¡¯t do that.¡¯ ¡®Oh no, Jake! That¡¯s just awful!¡¯ Amber exclaims, covering her mouth with her hand and looking at me with shocked eyes. ¡®So all four of you lost your parents at the same time? What happened? What did you do? I mean¡­¡¯ ¡®Honestly, a lot of what happened right after is a bit of a blur,¡¯ I confess. ¡®I remember there being a lot of police, and firefighters, and a couple of news reporters. And later there were a few social workers, while we were staying with our old neighbor. They told us they were trying to find a place for us to live, but that we most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to stay together.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t even know what to say, Jake,¡¯ Amber says softly. She seems genuinely horrified and moves her hand from her chest to place it on top of mine. ¡®That must have been awful! I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that. But I guess they did find a way to let you stay together?¡¯ ¡®They didn¡¯t. Hugo did,¡¯ I correct her, offering a warm smile. ¡®You, Cooper, Nate, and Lily¡­ So Hugo is the fifth person in your household?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®He¡¯s our older cousin.¡¯ ¡®He was not with your family when it happened?¡¯ ¡®No, we hadn¡¯t actually seen Hugo in almost eight years at that point,¡¯ I tell Amber. I turn my hand so I can intertwine my fingers with hers, then sadly shake my head. ¡®That¡¯s a whole different depressing story, actually. When Hugo was thirteen, his entire fucking family died¡ªhis parents and his two younger sisters. I was only six at the time, so I don¡¯t remember much about it, but Hugo was the only survivor.¡¯ ¡®So, you¡¯re all orphans?¡¯ Amber asks empathically. ¡®Yeah, we¡¯re the offspring of an unlucky generation,¡¯ I say without even a hint of sarcasm. ¡®Nobody in the family could take Hugo in when he was orphaned. He was already thirteen at the time, so his chances of getting adopted or finding another permanent family were pretty much non-existent. He disappeared into the foster system and we all lost touch with him. He had it pretty fucking rough there. He bounced around between group homes until he was seventeen, and then he took matters into his own hands. He dropped out of high school and started working for a construction company, so he could live on his own.¡¯ ¡®Poor Hugo!¡¯ ¡®Eventually, it turned out alright,¡¯ I smirk at Amber. ¡®The old man who owned the construction company took Hugo under his wing. He had no children of his own and passed the business on to Hugo when he retired. Hugo then expanded it into his current company, HercuStruct. He¡¯s actually pretty fucking successful.¡¯ ¡®Good for him!¡¯ It pleases me that Amber sounds impressed. I¡¯m fucking proud of my big brother and all of his accomplishments. Then Amber scrunches her nose again. ¡®But if you hadn¡¯t seen him in eight years, how did the five of you end up living together?¡¯ ¡®We had one big funeral for our parents, and Hugo came to pay his respects,¡¯ I explain. ¡®He saw the four of us sitting together, and when he learned that we were likely going to end up separated and in the foster system, he offered for us to come live with him.¡¯ ¡®Really, just like that?¡¯ Amber raises her eyebrows in surprise. ¡®But he couldn¡¯t have been much older than¡­¡¯ ¡®Twenty-one,¡¯ I confirm with a nod. ¡®Wow! That¡¯s a lot of responsibility for someone so young,¡¯ Amber concludes, her eyes wide. ¡®It¡¯s kind of amazing that he did that.¡¯ ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ I agree with her wholeheartedly. ¡®It¡¯s solely thanks to Hugo that we¡¯ve been able to stay together as a family.¡¯ A smirk pulls at my lips. ¡®It did take some convincing, though. Imagine it from our perspective. The four of us were just sitting there¡ªa bunch of teenage boys and Lily, grieving our parents, with no idea what the fuck was going to happen next. Then this fucking massive, intimidating, tattooed giant suddenly walks up to us and tells us he¡¯s our long-lost cousin and that we should come live with him.¡¯ Amber lets out a soft giggle. ¡®I can only imagine what you all must have thought.¡¯ ¡®After our initial fear, we all thought he was pretty cool though,¡¯ I shrug, a smile playing on my lips. ¡®Hugo had this no-nonsense attitude, where he just laid everything out on the table. He was very honest with us. He told us it probably wasn¡¯t going to be easy, that he didn¡¯t have a lot of money, and that there was a hell of a lot we¡¯d have to figure out together. But at least he was offering us a way to stay together and have a say in where we¡¯d end up. So Cooper, Nate, and I talked about it, and we agreed to go live with him. Getting custody of us turned out to be surprisingly easy. Hugo was a blood relative, over the minimum required age to become a foster parent, he had no criminal record, and a stable income, even though it wasn¡¯t much at the time. Plus, the old man from the construction company vouched for him and offered us an apartment space in his warehouse to live rent-free, so Hugo could meet the demand for providing stable housing. The four of us lived there for the first two years, before we¨C¡¯ ¡®Wait, four?¡¯ Amber interrupts me with a frown. ¡®I thought you said there were five of you? You and your brother Cooper, Nate and Lily, and Hugo?¡¯ she sums up using her fingers. ¡®Not in the beginning,¡¯ I say reluctantly. For the first time during this conversation, I lower my gaze. This is still the hardest part of our shared history. I take a deep breath. ¡®Once Hugo announced that he was going to get custody of us and we could live with him, an aunt and uncle from their father¡¯s side offered to take Lily. They had no room for a teenager like Nate, but Lily was still young enough that they wanted her. At the time, we all figured it was for the best. It was going to be difficult enough for Hugo to suddenly take on the responsibility of raising three teenage boys. So, leaving Lily, who was barely a preschooler, in the care of her older, financially secure aunt and uncle seemed like the better option for her.¡¯ I¡¯m instantly overcome with the same pain and regret I always feel whenever this topic comes up. I close my eyes for a moment and I rest my head back against the wall. Amber gently strokes the back of my hand with her thumb. ¡®I take it that it wasn¡¯t?¡¯ she asks cautiously. ¡®Worst fucking mistake of our lives,¡¯ I reply with a clenched jaw. ¡®It was not a good home for her.¡¯ ¡®What happened?¡¯ I glance at Amber and see her staring at me with a concerned look in her big, beautiful eyes. I give her a slight smile and squeeze her fingers, but I firmly shake my head. ¡®That¡¯s not my story to tell,¡¯ I say. It¡¯s up to Lily who she wants to share her past with, not me or my brothers. ¡®All I will say is that she¡¯s been through hell there. They were living in Ohio at the time, so we kind of lost contact with her for a couple of years. We were still trying to figure out how to manage our own lives and we just assumed she had it good over there, being with her aunt and uncle, and all. When Lily was eleven, Hugo and Cooper had to go to Ohio for Hugo¡¯s business. They were near the area where Lily lived and they had some spare time, so they spontaneously decided to drop by for a visit. That¡¯s when they discovered her fucked up situation. They got Lily out of there right away and took her back home, where Hugo filed for custody of her too.¡¯ The day Hugo and Cooper came home with Lily is forever branded in my memory. A scrawny eleven-year-old, covered in bruises, with terrified eyes. That was also the day that the five of us vowed we would never lose touch with each other, ever again. ¡®That was a little over six years ago. The five of us have been living together ever since, in our very non-traditional household,¡¯ I conclude. I glance at Amber again, who is staring at me with big, incredulous eyes. ¡®What?¡¯ I ask, suddenly slightly nervous. ¡®I can¡¯t believe you let me ramble on about my childhood and my parents when we first met, with everything you¡¯ve been through yourself,¡¯ she accuses, a blush rising on her cheeks. ¡®I feel kind of ridiculous now for complaining about my life.¡¯ ¡®No, don¡¯t do that,¡¯ I tell her. I immediately sit up straight and squeeze her hand. ¡®My past says nothing about yours. You have your own story, Amber. That doesn¡¯t change, simply because I have one too.¡¯ ¡®I guess not,¡¯ Amber mumbles, but she doesn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡®You and your siblings have been through a lot, though.¡¯ She continues to stare into the distance for a while. I let her process everything I¡¯ve told her, gently playing with her fingers in my lap. Eventually, Amber sighs and shakes her head before looking at me again. ¡®There isn¡¯t really anything I can do or say to make your past any better, but I could bake some stuff to help out Lily today, if you want.¡¯ I lift my eyebrows in surprise. I had no intention of asking her to do that, even though I know she likes to bake. Amber works hard all week and already does a lot of baking for the Jenkins family and for us ranch workers. She deserves to have her weekends off. Amber looks at me expectantly. ¡®Are you sure you want to do that?¡¯ I ask hesitantly. ¡®You don¡¯t have to, you know.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t want me to, but I¡¯m happy to help,¡¯ Amber shrugs. ¡®It¡¯s not like I have any other plans this weekend.¡¯ ¡®Really? Are you sure?¡¯ I ask again. I furrow my eyebrows, but I can¡¯t hide the hopefulness in my voice. I know this is about helping Lily, but it will also be a great opportunity to have Amber over to my house and introduce her to my siblings in a low-key kind of way. I really want her to feel welcome and at home with my family. ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ Amber nods. ¡®Alright, hang on. I¡¯ll tell Lily right away. Just so you know, you¡¯re scoring major big brother points for me here,¡¯ I smirk as I quickly grab my phone to text Lily. Eight seconds after I send the message, my phone starts ringing. With a big grin, I show Amber the Caller ID on the screen. ¡®That was fast,¡¯ Amber laughs. ¡®Who is your favorite brother?¡¯ I sing through the phone as soon as I answer. ¡®Aw, you know I don¡¯t play favorites, Jakey,¡¯ my sister greets me cheerfully. ¡®That¡¯s too bad,¡¯ I deadpan. ¡®I guess that means Amber¡¯s off the hook, and we get the day to ourselves after all. Maybe we¡¯ll do something fun together, or just stay in bed all day. We¡¯ve got a lot of options now,¡¯ I muse out loud. ¡®Fine. Fine!¡¯ Lily grumbles. ¡®You¡¯re the best, Jake. Brothero Numero Uno. The hero of the hour. Savior of the day. Now please tell me that you weren¡¯t kidding? Can Amber actually help me out?¡¯ ¡®Yes, she can,¡¯ I confirm, smiling widely at Amber. ¡®And she knows it has to be Halloween themed?¡¯ Lily asks to be sure. ¡®She can actually do that?¡¯ I inquisitively raise my eyebrows at Amber. She apparently heard the question, because before I can repeat it Amber is already nodding her head in confirmation. ¡®No problem,¡¯ Amber says. ¡®Can you ask how much she needs?¡¯ ¡®Yes, she can do that,¡¯ I repeat to Lily. ¡®How much do you need?¡¯ ¡®We expect there to be around sixty people.¡¯ ¡®Sixy people?¡¯ I exclaim. ¡®Fucking hell, Lil!¡¯ ¡®I know, I know, I¡¯m so sorry!¡¯ Lily exclaims apologetically. ¡®How are there so many kids coming to a school thing on a Saturday night? Don¡¯t they have anything better to do? You do know that regular high schoolers go to parties and secretly drink beer on Saturday nights, right?¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s not just us¡ªthere are the invited panelists and some teachers too. But don¡¯t worry, I promise to get drunk and snort some cocaine behind the bleachers afterwards,¡¯ Lily deadpans. ¡®As long as it¡¯s on the schedule,¡¯ I say with a chuckle. ¡®Is that going to be a problem? Making stuff for sixty people?¡¯ Lily asks hesitantly. ¡®I know it is a lot to ask.¡¯ I glance at Amber, who seems completely unfazed. She simply shrugs and mouths that it¡¯s fine. ¡®You¡¯re lucky that I have the best baker of the northern hemisphere sitting in my bed right now,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®We¡¯ll get dressed and pick up the stuff we¡¯ll need on the way home, yeah?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re the best, Jake!¡¯ Lily exclaims, relieved. ¡®Save it for my Christmas gift,¡¯ I tease my sister with a grin. ¡®We¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡¯ Chapter 23 - AMBER Chapter 23 Amber I look up at Jake in surprise when he hangs up the phone. He wants me to come to his house? I figured I would just bake everything here in the ranch¡¯s kitchen, and that Jake would bring everything to Lily once I¡¯m done. Jake must see the surprise on my face, because he raises his eyebrows at me. ¡®What?¡¯ he asks, unsure. ¡®Not good? I assumed you would know what to get. Lily sure as fuck isn¡¯t going to be able to tell you.¡¯ ¡®No, no, I know what to get,¡¯ I reply quickly. ¡®So, what? You don¡¯t want to come to my house?¡¯ Jake asks me. His face falters a bit. ¡®No, I¡¯d love to! I mean, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just¡­,¡¯ I look at Jake hesitantly. ¡®We need to bake a ton of stuff, and it requires a lot of kitchen space and a big oven.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m pretty sure our kitchen will do,¡¯ Jake says with a knowing grin. He jumps up and offers me his hand to help me get out of bed. ¡®Come on, I guess we¡¯d better get going. Should we make a list of what you need?¡¯ ¡®No, I roughly know what to buy. But based on the texts I just read, I¡¯m gonna go ahead and assume that you might not have all the baking supplies we need at your place?¡¯ I ask Jake as I let him pull me up. ¡®Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t count on it,¡¯ Jake replies with a chuckle. ¡®Then I do need to stop by the house first, to get some baking supplies from Marjorie¡¯s kitchen.¡¯ ¡®Sure, no problem,¡¯ Jake nods. ¡®We need to stop by your place anyway, to pack a bag. I assume you¡¯ll want your toothbrush in the morning,¡¯ he smirks. I watch Jake disappear into the bathroom to brush his teeth, still processing everything. Honestly, I think I¡¯m in shock. Not only is Jake taking me to his place, but I¡¯m also staying overnight? Part of me wonders if I should be annoyed that he just assumed I¡¯d stay with him tonight without asking, but that feeling is quickly overshadowed by the thrill of knowing we¡¯ll be spending the entire weekend together. That¡¯s definitely a first! After we get dressed, Jake tosses a duffle bag filled with dirty clothes in the back of his truck and drives it over to the Jenkins¡¯ house. I quickly brush my teeth and grab the supplies I need from the kitchen, tossing a couple of Pop-Tarts in the toaster for us. I hand the supplies to Jake so he can load them into his truck, but then I¡¯m faced with the dilemma of packing an overnight bag. Toiletries are easy enough, but what else should I bring? I groan in frustration. Well, screw it. Not wanting to keep Jake waiting too long, I toss a clean pair of jeans, a simple black shirt, and some panties and socks into my bag. Slinging it over my shoulder, I wrap the Pop-Tarts in napkins and rush outside, climbing into the cabin of Jake¡¯s truck. ¡®Got everything?¡¯ Jake asks me, while he gratefully accepts a Pop-Tart from me. ¡®I think so.¡¯ ¡®Alright then. Let¡¯s hit the grocery store!¡¯ Jake mumbles with his mouthful. He seems genuinely enthusiastic about the whole ordeal. I¡¯ve come to realize that Lily is very important to him, so I¡¯m happy to help her out in this case. My sheltered upbringing may have left me lacking in some everyday skills, but baking isn¡¯t one of them! Inside the grocery store, I quickly and efficiently fill our cart with flour, eggs, butter, milk, sugar, cocoa powder, and vanilla extract. I also grab some salt and baking powder, just in case Jake¡¯s house doesn¡¯t have it stocked, along with packages of orange, black, and white frosting. I throw in two large chocolate bars and two bags of Hershey¡¯s Kisses. Biting my bottom lip, I mentally calculate how many cookies, brownies, and muffins we can make with all this. Is it enough, or do we need more? After a moment, I nod to myself. ¡®I think this will probably be enough,¡¯ I declare. ¡®Are you sure? We can ask if they still have some sugar left anywhere else in Wisconsin?¡¯ Jake teases me. ¡®Oh, shut up, Jake,¡¯ I grin, rolling with my eyes. ¡®No, seriously! Maybe we can stop by a local windmill and get some additional flour if you need more, since you seem to have emptied the store.¡¯ ¡®Just get to the register! We have a lot of baking to do,¡¯ I say in a huffy tone, as I give him a shove in the right direction. Still laughing, Jake pushes our cart to the register and pays for the groceries. When we¡¯re walking back to the pickup with everything stuffed into two paper bags, I send Jake a curious glance.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®Could you tell me a little bit about your siblings?¡¯ I ask him. ¡®What do you want to know?¡¯ Jake asks. He puts his grocery bag in the backseat of the pickup and then puts mine away as well. ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ I shrug, as I climb back into the passenger seat. ¡®I¡¯ve never had any siblings. What are they like?¡¯ The truth is, I''m kind of nervous about meeting Jake¡¯s family. What if they don¡¯t like me? I know I''m not his girlfriend, but somehow I get the feeling that this casual thing between us will be over very quickly if his siblings don¡¯t like me. ¡®They¡¯re great,¡¯ Jake promises, as if he can feel my nervousness. ¡®Although I might be biased, since I kind of have to like them.¡¯ ¡®Jake!¡¯ I swat his arm. ¡®Fine, fine,¡¯ Jake laughs, raising his hands in mock surrender. He starts the truck and smoothly pulls out of the parking lot. ¡®Let¡¯s see. As I told you, Hugo is our big brother, in the most literal sense of the word. He¡¯s so huge that Lily gave him the nickname "Herc," short for Hercules, shortly after she came to live with us. It¡¯s kind of funny¡ªhe looks like a bulldozer, but he¡¯s actually a very successful businessman now. The tattoos and muscles are just remnants of his past. He did a lot of boxing when he was younger, and he still likes to spar as a way of working out. He¡¯s an incredibly hard worker. He hardly ever lets himself take a break to have fun or let loose. Ever since we came to live with him, he¡¯s done absolutely everything he can to make sure we¡¯re provided for.¡¯ ¡®It sounds like you really admire him,¡¯ I conclude with a smile. ¡®You have no idea how much,¡¯ Jake agrees, shaking his head with nothing but respect for his brother. ¡®Honestly, there isn¡¯t anything any of us wouldn¡¯t do for Hugo, after all that he¡¯s done for us. He doesn''t like to acknowledge it, but we all know we owe him our current lives.¡¯ ¡®After what you¡¯ve told me, I totally get that,¡¯ I nod. After a short silence I glance back over at Jake. ¡®What about the others?¡¯ ¡®Cooper is the second-oldest. He¡¯s my biological older brother, and basically a huge clown, but with muscles instead of a red nose,¡¯ Jake says, grinning. ¡®He works at Hugo¡¯s construction company, so I guess being at building sites all day will do that to you.¡¯ ¡®And here I was thinking you were actually pretty well-built,¡¯ I mutter under my breath, but Jake catches it anyway. ¡®Oh yeah? You think I¡¯m pretty?¡¯ Jake glances over at me, wiggling his eyebrows suggestively while flexing his arm muscles without taking his hands off the steering wheel. My cheeks immediately flush, and I swat his arm again, which only makes him laugh. ¡®Anyway, Cooper is about as easy-going as they come,¡¯ Jake continues. ¡®Honestly, nothing ever fazes the guy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him cry or get upset about anything. Even when our parents died, he just pulled himself together and made the best of our situation, right from the start. He¡¯s basically always happy, loves pulling pranks on Nate, and generally enjoys having a good time. He¡¯s pretty much a serial dater and always goes after kind of crazy girls.¡¯ ¡®Right, crazy girls¡­¡¯ I say slowly, instinctively scrunching my nose. I don¡¯t like it when men talk about women they¡¯ve been with in that way. Or, in this case, who their brothers have been with. It makes me worry that Jake might talk about me the same way once he loses interest, especially if he finds out I¡¯ve fallen in love with him after I promised him things would stay casual between us. I stare out of the front window, but my thoughts blur the view. ¡®What? No, Amber¡­¡¯ Jake glances over at me, shaking his head with a stern expression. ¡®I¡¯m serious! Just last week, Cooper brought this girl home, and she saw one of Lily¡¯s bras in the bathroom he shares with her. She completely flipped out, accusing him of cheating, and then went so far as to break the mirror with Lily¡¯s hair dryer. Even though Cooper had already told her the bra belonged to his sister. And another girl before that actually tried to throw out all of his underwear in the middle of the night. She claimed not wearing underwear would improve his sperm count and that she wanted to have his babies¡ªeven though that was the first night they¡¯d even slept together.¡¯ ¡®Okay, that does sound a bit extreme,¡¯ I admit, feeling a bit relieved. The corners of my mouth curl up as I glance over at Jake, grateful for his reassurance. ¡®I¡¯d say so,¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®Cooper is a fucking magnet for that sort of thing. Doesn¡¯t bother him though. He just laughs it off and moves on to the next girl. Nate, on the other hand, is pretty much the opposite. He used to be a total grumpy, angsty teenager. He and Lily fight a lot¡ªNate can be a bit of a dick to her, and Lily really knows how to push his buttons. Typical brother and sister stuff, I guess.¡¯ ¡®Are you and Cooper like that too?¡¯ I ask curiously. ¡®Nah, Coop and I have always been good,¡¯ Jake says cheerfully. ¡®We¡¯re both pretty chill. We hung out with the same friends even as kids, and we like a lot of the same stuff. We watch the same movies, played catch all the time when we lived at the warehouse... And since he¡¯s smart enough not to pull pranks on me, there¡¯s no reason for us to fight,¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®Okay, so I guess it¡¯s just Nate I should watch out for then?¡¯ I laugh, though the thought honestly makes me a little nervous. ¡®No! Oh, damn it, I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡¯ Jake quickly corrects himself. ¡®Nate is great. He¡¯s usually a pretty cool guy, just more quiet and laid-back compared to me and Cooper. He likes to read and restore old motorcycles. He¡¯s a brilliant mechanic, actually, and super loyal and dependable. Whatever you¡¯ve got going on, Nate will always have your back in a heartbeat if you need him. He and Lily just clash a lot, that¡¯s all.¡¯ ¡®That does sound pretty great,¡¯ I smile at Jake. ¡®He¡¯s a really good guy,¡¯ Jake promises me. ¡®And Lily¡­¡¯ His expression softens with affection. ¡®Lily is Lily. Smarter than all of us combined, without a doubt, and indisputably awesome. She¡¯s probably going to be a rocket scientist or maybe even the president one day. But she¡¯s also our baby sister, and we¡¯re all ridiculously protective of her. Especially Nate, even with the whole love-hate thing they¡¯ve got going on. But yeah, that¡¯s everyone.¡¯ He pauses for a moment before grinning. ¡®And just in time too, because we¡¯re here,¡¯ he declares, pulling the truck into a parking lot. I glance out the window, blink twice, then look again. My brow furrows in confusion as I turn back to Jake, unsure of what¡¯s going on. I thought we were heading to his house, but instead, we are parked in front of a one-story school building. The parking lot in front of it is mostly empty, save for a few vehicles scattered around. A black Mercedes is parked next to us, with a silver van featuring the ¡°HercuStruct¡± company logo, a black motorcycle, and a sleek blue sports car in the nearby spots. My eyes then lock on a stone sign that reads ¡°Proles Middle School,¡± and my frown deepens. Chapter 24 - AMBER Chapter 24 Amber ¡®Where are we?¡¯ I ask Jake, confused. ¡®Home,¡¯ he simply says, with a wide grin on his face. Jake turns off the engine, steps out of the truck, and grabs both grocery bags from the back seat. He heads towards the left, towards what looks like the school¡¯s entrance. Then, turning his head, he raises his eyebrows at me, as if he¡¯s just realizing I¡¯m still sitting in the passenger seat. ¡®Are you coming?¡¯ he asks, clearly amused. ¡®Are you pulling some sort of prank on me?¡¯ I ask, suddenly suspicious, pointing towards the stone sign. ¡®This is a school.¡¯ ¡®No, this was a school. Now, it¡¯s home,¡¯ Jake replies cheerfully, laughing as he grips the grocery bags a little tighter. He nods towards the entrance. ¡®Come inside, I¡¯ll show you.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡­?¡¯ I murmur, still uncertain. I get out of the car and grab the bag of baking supplies from the backseat, then walk towards Jake, my steps slow and hesitant. ¡®This building used to be a middle school, but it closed down a long time ago,¡¯ Jake explains as I catch up to him. We continue walking towards the entrance together. ¡®It was abandoned and sat empty for years. It became an eyesore for the municipality, so Hugo managed to buy it pretty cheaply, about nine years ago. It was in bad shape but still structurally sound, so we rebuilt and restored it ourselves. Hugo even used our house to train new hires for his construction company for a while, which really sped up the process.¡¯ He gestures ahead as we approach the entrance. ¡®We turned the old teacher¡¯s lounge into our kitchen, and the assembly hall became our living room. We knocked down part of the walls between them to connect those two spaces. Some of the classrooms and restrooms got converted into our bedrooms and bathrooms. There¡¯s a small gym in one of the old classrooms, and two others were combined into a workspace. Last year, Hugo turned one of the smaller rooms into a home office. A couple of the unused classrooms at the back, we just use for storage.¡¯ ¡®Wow,¡¯ I mumble, thoroughly impressed. ¡®And you guys did all of this by yourself?¡¯ ¡®It was mostly Hugo and Cooper,¡¯ Jake admits honestly, ¡®since they both actually work in construction. But Nate and I are pretty handy too. The four of us have always liked working on DIY projects together, so we just keep finding new things to do in and around the house.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean? Is the house not finished yet?¡¯ ¡®A house like this is never finished,¡¯ Jake laughs. ¡®We live here pretty comfortably, but there''s always something to improve. Right now, we¡¯re working on building an outdoor porch area with a built-in hot tub.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so cool that you guys know how to do that!¡¯ I exclaim. I glance at Jake with great admiration. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start. I sat in the semi-dark for three days last month, before I finally gave in and asked Ray to fix my ceiling lamp for me. Turns out it just needed a lightbulb change,¡¯ I admit, feeling quite embarrassed. ¡®So what? You¡¯re able to turn all of this,¡¯ Jake lifts the grocery bags in his arms slightly higher, ¡®into delicious edible stuff. We all have our own strengths in life.¡¯ ¡®I suppose,¡¯ I nod, secretly pleased with his compliment. We turn towards the unlocked front doors, and I open them since Jake has both hands full. As soon as we step inside, my eyes widen at the sight of a spacious hallway with a beautifully crafted wooden coat closet that spans the entire left wall, though only a few coats hang there. Jake doesn¡¯t pause to take off his coat. Instead, he heads straight to the double doors ahead. He taps a silver button near the floor with his foot, and both doors swing open. ¡®Baking delivery!¡¯ Jake yells as he walks inside. I quickly follow him inside, but as soon as I walk through the doors, my steps falter, and my jaw drops. This house is enormous! The automated doors lead straight into a massive kitchen, where Jake is already setting our grocery bags down on a huge island in the center. An L-shaped counter wraps around it on the left and back walls, and my eyes immediately lock onto the industrial-sized oven built into the long side of the counter. Suddenly, I understand Jake''s earlier amusement¡ªthis kitchen is easily twice the size of Marjorie¡¯s, which is already pretty large. I¡¯m practically salivating. This kitchen is a dream for anyone who loves to bake and cook as much as I do. On the right, a large window overlooks the street, with a cozy wooden bench beneath it. To my left, adjacent to the kitchen, an expansive living space stretches out. Just beyond the kitchen is a long, custom-made wooden table that could easily seat fourteen people. The area then flows into what looks like a living room, but before I can take it all in, I notice two people heading our way. ¡®I¡¯m so glad to see you, Jakey!¡¯ Lily exclaims, as she enthusiastically darts towards us. She throws her arms around his neck and pecks him on his left cheek. ¡®Hi, Lil,¡¯ Jake says warmly. He wraps her in a one arm hug. I suppress a chuckle, thinking back to the platinum blonde girl at Pete''s who tried to call him Jakey as well. Jake was quick to correct her, but apparently doesn''t mind it when Lily calls him that affectionate nickname. ¡®Yes! I, too, am so glad to see you, Jakey!¡¯ says the other person, who I quickly realize must be Jake¡¯s biological brother. He steps to Jake¡¯s right, mirroring Lily by giving him a playful peck on the cheek. The resemblance between him and Jake is striking¡ªthey¡¯re practically twins, with matching heights and similar builds. Even their bright blue eyes, straight noses, and chiseled jawlines are nearly identical. The only clear difference is Jake¡¯s short, dark hair, contrasting with Cooper¡¯s blond waves. Jake releases Lily, grabs Cooper in a headlock, and ruffles his knuckles over Cooper¡¯s hair, grinning broadly. ¡®Hey! Fuck off, no fair! When did you get so strong?¡¯ Cooper protests, squirming as Jake keeps him locked in place. ¡®Please, fucker,¡¯ Jake says smugly. ¡®You might be built like a bull from lugging around half-finished buildings all day, but I wrestle actual bulls for a living. You¡¯ve got nothing on me.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but giggle at the sight of the two brothers roughhousing, their affection for each other unmistakable. Lily steps beside me, shaking her head with an exasperated smile as she watches them. ¡®Are they always like this?¡¯ I ask her, laughing. ¡®Pretty much,¡¯ Lily informs me dryly. She observes her brothers with an indulgent smile for a second, before she turns to me. ¡®Thank you so much for doing this, Amber. You are truly saving my ass today,¡¯ she says with a grateful expression on her face.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®No problem. I wouldn¡¯t want you to end up overdosing in a back alley before you¡¯re even legally allowed to have a drink,¡¯ I laugh, referring to her earlier text messages in their group chat. ¡®I, for one, am very grateful for that,¡¯ Lily chuckles. ¡®How¡¯s your coworker, by the way? Any news?¡¯ ¡®Yes, it looks like he¡¯s going to be fine, thankfully.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a relief!¡¯ ¡®Okay, okay! Fine, you win,¡¯ Cooper finally concedes loudly. Lily and I turn, just in time to see Jake release his hold. Cooper pulls back slowly, then, with a sudden grin, throws a quick jab into Jake¡¯s ribs before darting out of reach. ¡®Asshole!¡¯ Jake grunts, scowling at him, though there¡¯s a spark of laughter in his eyes. ¡®Watch your language, little brother. There¡¯s a lady present,¡¯ Cooper teases, pretending to admonish him. Jake shrugs off his coat and takes mine, hanging both in the hallway. Cooper, keeping a safe distance from Jake, turns towards me and Lily with a wide grin. ¡®Since when does that concern you? You never watch your language around me,¡¯ Lily says, frowning as she crosses her arms. ¡®I said lady, not freeloading leech who eats my M&M¡¯s and hogs the remote,¡¯ Cooper points out, but the playful look they exchange makes it clear it¡¯s all in good fun. Then, Cooper turns to me, extending his hand with a genuine smile. ¡®I¡¯m Cooper. The vanilla core to that one¡¯s Oreo cookie,¡¯ he adds, running his fingers through his hair and nodding towards Jake, clearly referencing their contrasting hair colors. ¡®It¡¯s nice to meet you, Cooper,¡¯ I say, still laughing as I shake his hand. ¡®I''m Amber.¡¯ ¡®Good to meet you too.¡¯ ¡®Alright then,¡¯ Jake says, rubbing his hands together as he walks back into the kitchen. ¡®I brought you the ingredients and I brought you the baker, Lil. The rest is up to you. Although I''ll gladly offer my services to test the final products before you take them to school. We need to make sure they¡¯re good. We wouldn¡¯t want you to ruin your fucking chances of getting into college.¡¯ ¡®Yes, and obviously one tester can¡¯t be trusted, so I shall sacrifice myself for this important task as well,¡¯ Cooper adds quickly, enthusiastically nodding in agreement. ¡®Tasting is for helpers,¡¯ Lily replies sternly, using the same tone I sometimes use for Violet and Olivia. ¡®No can do, we¡¯re going to work on the porch,¡¯ Cooper says, shaking his head. ¡®Did I know that?¡¯ Jake asks with a frown. ¡®You do now,¡¯ Cooper shrugs, grabbing Jake by the shoulders and pushing him away from the kitchen, towards the living room. ¡®Come on. We¡¯ll get started right away, so the girls have the kitchen to themselves for their baking. Nate¡¯s at the garage working on a new motorcycle, but Hugo and Alex will join us as soon as they¡¯re done sparring.¡¯ ¡®What? I haven¡¯t even had any fucking coffee yet!¡¯ Jake protests loudly, but Cooper shows him no mercy. Jake glances over his shoulder at me. ¡®Amber, are you actually going to let him kick me out of the kitchen?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re probably just going to get in the way and eat everything anyway,¡¯ I grin and sweetly wave him goodbye. ¡®Traitor!¡¯ Jake grumbles, but I can tell from the twinkle in his eyes that he doesn¡¯t mean it. He quickly snatches an apple from the fruit bowl on the kitchen counter before letting Cooper push him further into the living room. ¡®You better save me some of those fucking cookies!¡¯ he yells over his shoulder, his mouth full of apple. ¡®Take it up with Lily. I¡¯m only the baker. She¡¯s the one in charge,¡¯ I call after him, still laughing as they disappear from view. ¡®Okay, so we¡¯re baking cookies?¡¯ Lily turns to me with a hopeful glance. ¡®I actually thought we could make an assortment of baked goods,¡¯ I suggest to her. I nod my head towards the kitchen island, where we start unpacking the groceries together. ¡®Even better! Anyway, please do consider yourself the baker as well as the one in charge. I¡¯m perfectly happy to serve as your willing lackey today,¡¯ Lily sighs, her voice dripping with dramatic flair. ¡®I know absolutely nothing about baking. I¡¯m honestly so impressed that you know how to do all of this.¡¯ ¡®Well, contributing to about a thousand church bake sales will do that for you,¡¯ I smile at her. ¡®I can imagine! So, what did you have in mind for tonight?¡¯ Lily asks me excitedly. ¡®I was thinking we could make witch hat brownies, spiderweb cupcakes and pumpkin spice cookies,¡¯ I suggest. ¡®Sure, sure,¡¯ Lily nods along, before she sends me a hesitant glance. ¡®And how would one go about that, exactly? Because most of that sounds pretty complicated and, as I said, I know absolutely nothing about baking.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing too sophisticated,¡¯ I say grinningly. ¡®We¡¯ll make regular brownies that we cut into triangles. We dip those into melted chocolate and put a Hershey¡¯s kiss on top of them, to create a witch hat shape. Then we¡¯ll make basic chocolate and vanilla cupcakes and decorate them with frosting. White cover frosting and black spider webs on the chocolate cupcakes, and black cover frosting with white webs on the vanilla ones. And for the cookies we¡¯ll just make a basic cookie dough to which we add pumpkin spice,¡¯ I hold up the half-empty container I brought from the ranch, ¡®and we use this cutter to shape the cookies.¡¯ I hold up the pumpkin-shaped cookie cutter I bought a few weeks ago to make pumpkin spice cookies with the Jenkins children in my other hand. ¡®Then we decorate those with orange icing when we¡¯re done,¡¯ I explain to Lily. ¡®You make it sound so easy,¡¯ Lily sighs, seemingly impressed. ¡®And you came up with all of this stuff this morning? Just like that?¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯m good, but I¡¯m not that good,¡¯ I say with a chuckle. ¡®I made all of these when it was actually Halloween, because the children had a Halloween bake sale at their school. I did¨COh!¡¯ I suddenly frown and turn to Lily. ¡®I hope this is not too childish for this event? I mean, this was for an elementary school, and I know that you¨C¡¯ ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Lily quickly interrupts me, with incredulous eyes. ¡®It all sounds amazing! You¡¯re going to make me look so good tonight! Alright,¡¯ she turns towards the ingredients and rubs her hands together expectantly, exactly the same way Jake did before, ¡®tell me what to do, bake master!¡¯ I can¡¯t help but laugh at Lily¡¯s eagerness, but we dive right into the work. We have a lot to do today. Lily may not have much baking experience, but she¡¯s a great listener and follows all of my instructions to the letter. We work pretty well together, and it doesn¡¯t take long for me to realize that I really like Jake¡¯s sister. She¡¯s fun, with a dry sense of humor, and witty without ever being mean. She genuinely seems interested in getting to know me, and we chat easily while we work, as if we¡¯ve hung out a dozen times before. At one point, Lily even asks for my number so she can send me a picture of Susan¡¯s face when her classmate finds out that her plan to screw Lily over has failed. I¡¯m having so much fun with Lily that, for a moment, I feel a little wistful¡ªrealizing how much I would have loved to grow up with a sister. In fact, I get so distracted by our conversation that I almost miss the first batch of cookies on the verge of overbaking. ¡®Oh, boogers!¡¯ I exclaim, quickly dropping the whisk I¡¯ve been using to stir the brownie batter. I grab an oven mitt and rush to pull the cookies out of the oven. Setting the two hot trays down on the kitchen counter, I quickly get the next two batches in. ¡®Boogers?¡¯ Lily echoes, raising an amused eyebrow at me. ¡®I know, it¡¯s silly,¡¯ I admit, feeling a little embarrassed. Jake has teased me about my inability to curse plenty of times already. ¡®My parents were pretty strict when I was growing up. They¡¯re very religious, so there was no cursing in our house, ever,¡¯ I explain to Lily, my cheeks flushing. ¡®Oh my God, you must be having a field day with Jake then!¡¯ Lily bursts into laughter. ¡®I mean, we all curse plenty in this house, but Jake is by far the worst. I don¡¯t know anyone who uses the word ¡°fuck¡± more than he does.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve noticed that,¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®I think it¡¯s a good thing, though. It¡¯s kind of like desensitizing, which has really helped with my deprogramming process,¡¯ I joke, grinning as I go back to mixing the brownie batter. Lily tosses her head back and laughs even harder. ¡®You are so much fun, Amber,¡¯ she says joyfully, briefly sweeping her eyes. ¡®I totally get why Jake likes you so much!¡¯ She continues cutting the cookie dough into pumpkin shapes for the next batch, but then sends me a curious glance. ¡®How are things going with you two, anyway?¡¯ ¡®Good, I think,¡¯ I shrug. ¡®Yeah?¡¯ Lily looks at me expectantly, clearly fishing for more information. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I say and I smile at her. ¡®Jake is great. We¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s good to hear,¡¯ Lily says. She sends me a genuine smile. ¡®You two seem really good together.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I guess. I mean, we¡¯re not really together, of course,¡¯ I say with a fake casualness that feels much less convincing than I want it to. I wish we were officially together, but Jake made it clear from the start that he doesn¡¯t want that. Carefully avoiding Lily¡¯s gaze, I start pouring the brownie batter into a silicone baking pan. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Lily asks with a frown. ¡®You know Jake, he¡¯s not one for commitment,¡¯ I reply, trying to keep my voice even. ¡®We¡¯re just having a good time together, that¡¯s all.¡¯ ¡®If you say so,¡¯ Lily says slowly. She doesn¡¯t say anything else, but her skeptical expression speaks volumes. I get the feeling she sees right through my casual facade and suspects that I want more than I''m letting on. I can only hope she won¡¯t say anything to Jake. I really enjoy spending time with him, and I would hate for that to stop just because he finds out I¡¯m in love with him and wish we could have a real relationship. Chapter 25 - JAKE Chapter 25 Jake By the time we¡¯ve finished building the final casing around the hot tub, I¡¯m hungry and thirsty as hell, but I¡¯m also content with the progress we¡¯ve made today. It¡¯s really coming together nicely. The subtle lighting we¡¯ve incorporated into the casing should give the tub a nice soft glow when you¡¯re soaking in the dark. I honestly can¡¯t wait to try it out with Amber, but we still have some work to do before that can happen. We decided last week to expand the porch area further so we can create a nice outdoor lounge area with a table, fire pit, and some seating. ¡®Alright, gentlemen,¡¯ Alex says, groaning slightly as he gets up from his knees and stretches his body. He¡¯d stayed for a few hours after his sparring match with Hugo to help out with the porch. ¡®It¡¯s been a pleasure, as always, having my body thoroughly tortured by all of you.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯d get used to it a lot faster if you came by to help out more often, instead of sitting behind your fancy desk all day,¡¯ Cooper teases him, handing out beers he just grabbed from the kitchen. I gratefully accept one as I plop down next to Hugo, but Alex shakes his head and refuses. ¡®No, thank you. I really have to get going. I¡¯m going to head back home to take a shower, and then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s back to the office for me, working the rest of the night.¡¯ ¡®You work too much, Montgomery,¡¯ Hugo grumbles, taking a sip of his beer. It''s a bit rich coming from him, though. I¡¯m not surprised, really. From what I can tell, Alex is pretty much always working. He has his sights set on becoming a name partner at his law firm, and that means putting in a lot of hours. I know he enjoys spending time at our place during his rare free moments, but since I¡¯ve met Amber, I can¡¯t help but wonder why he doesn¡¯t spend more of that time with his girlfriend. ¡®You should be glad, since I also handle all of your company contracts,¡¯ Alex tells Hugo with a shrug. ¡®Which reminds me, don¡¯t forget we have a meeting set for Tuesday to go over the contracts for those hotels,¡¯ he adds over his shoulder as he heads inside to grab his things. ¡®Oh, no! Barbara will remind him of that on Monday. Don¡¯t you dare drag Hugo down with you and make him work on the weekend too, you bloody litigation junkie!¡¯ Cooper yells after Alex in a pretend threatening voice, before he taps his bottle to Hugo¡¯s. ¡®I¡¯ve got your back, big brother,¡¯ he assures him solemnly. ¡®Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ve actually got some work to do later as well,¡¯ Hugo sighs. ¡®What happened to work is work, and home is home?¡¯ I ask, arching my eyebrows. ¡®I know,¡¯ Hugo meets my gaze with a busted look on his face. ¡®What can I say? Business is booming right now.¡¯ ¡®Barbara and I have been telling him that he needs to hire someone to help with his workload,¡¯ Cooper tells me. Barbara is Hugo¡¯s secretary. ¡®No need. It¡¯s probably just a temporary influx,¡¯ Hugo says, waving Cooper¡¯s concern off with a dismissive hand gesture. ¡®I¡¯ll put in some extra hours to stay on top of everything for a few weeks, and then things will probably slow down again. I promised Lily I¡¯d drive her to her school thing, and after that, I¡¯ll be locked inside my office for the rest of the night.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re not even coming out with us? Again?¡¯ Cooper asks. When Hugo shakes his head, Cooper sighs in disappointment. ¡®Okay, too bad. I guess we¡¯re one man down.¡¯ ¡®Three down, actually,¡¯ I inform him, finishing my beer. Hard work makes you thirsty. ¡®I¡¯m going somewhere with Amber tonight.¡¯ ¡®What? And Nate and I can¡¯t come with you guys?¡¯ Cooper stares at me with big eyes. He puts his hand on his heart as if I have just deeply offended him. ¡®Abso-fucking-lutely not,¡¯ I confirm with a cheerful grin. ¡®I¡¯m taking my girl on a date!¡¯ ¡®Mean!¡¯ Cooper accuses, making a face at me. ¡®And that after I spent almost an hour digging through the storage room for you this week. I put it in the drawer under your bed, by the way.¡¯ ¡®Thanks, Coop. I appreciate it,¡¯ I nod at him. ¡®Is it still working?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I checked. I even cleared off the dust for you.¡¯ ¡®Great, I owe you!¡¯ I put my empty bottle down on the porch foundation and get up. ¡®I¡¯m gonna take a shower,¡¯ I announce, ¡®and then I¡¯m going to see if I can get my hands on some of those bakings, because I''m fucking starving.¡¯ ¡®Fuck yes, count me in! I¡¯ve been dying for some of those. The scent alone has been killing me all day,¡¯ Cooper agrees, as he hastily gets up as well. Hugo shakes his head in amusement, but he too gets up pretty fast. The three of us head inside. Cooper and Hugo turn right to their respective bathrooms, while I go left and head towards the kitchen. The kitchen island and counter tops are covered in a true Walhalla of cupcakes, brownies and cookies. ¡®Wow, you guys have been busy!¡¯ I say, pleasantly surprised by the sheer amount of delicious treats in front of me. I watch how Lily carefully creates a spider web from frosting on top of a cupcake. She is biting the tip of her tongue in concentration. ¡®Impressive, Lil,¡¯ I compliment her when she is done. Lily sends me a bright smile, while Amber takes another tray of cupcakes out of the oven. ¡®Alright, these are the last ones,¡¯ she sighs. Her cheeks are red from exertion and her hair is kind of messy from the steam coming out of the oven. ¡®Uh-uh! Those aren¡¯t for you, mister!¡¯ Amber swats my fingers away when I reach for a brownie. ¡®Wha¨C? That¡¯s so mean! We¡¯re fucking sleeping together, shouldn¡¯t that earn me at least a brownie or a cupcake?¡¯ I protest, although I can¡¯t hide my grin. ¡®Yes, it does, but not those. You can have one of the undecorated cupcakes over there,¡¯ Amber sternly points to a small plate on the kitchen island with three undecorated cupcakes. ¡®Just the one?¡¯ I complain. I scowl at Amber, but I quickly grab a cupcake and take a bite. It¡¯s fucking delicious, as always. ¡®No, we have also saved all of our misfires for you and your brothers to eat,¡¯ Amber laughs, nodding her head towards a basket filled to the brim with broken cookies, crumbled brownies and misshapen cupcakes. ¡®See! I knew I wouldn¡¯t regret taking you home with me,¡¯ I say with a satisfied smirk. I place my hand on Amber¡¯s waist and pull her towards me for a kiss. I can taste the sugar and vanilla on her, and I can¡¯t resist nipping her bottom lip. ¡®You taste like a cupcake yourself,¡¯ I mumble. ¡®You better watch out, or I might just start eating you.¡¯ ¡®It would be more appropriate to do that when we¡¯re alone in your bedroom, rather than in the kitchen in front of your sister, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Amber replies dryly. I pull back in surprise and let out a deep belly laugh. Judging by the giant smirk on Lily¡¯s face, she¡¯s heard Amber¡¯s reply as well. I love how confident Amber has already gotten about sex during our short time together! She was always fearless, but that naive innocence she had going on has been somewhat replaced by this witty boldness. Frankly, I find it hot as hell. But who am I kidding? Amber has always been fucking sexy either way. ¡®You¡¯ve got it,¡¯ I promise her, still laughing, before I press another kiss on her lips. After a few seconds, I reluctantly pull back again. ¡®I¡¯m gonna take a quick shower, yeah? I¡¯ll be right back.¡¯ I leave Amber and Lily alone as I head towards the door next to the counter. It leads to the area where Nate and I have our bedrooms and our shared bathroom. Normally, I like to take my time showering when I¡¯m at home, since my shower here is so much better than the one in my cabin. However, today I opt for a quick rinse, eager to get back to Amber. When I return to the kitchen, she¡¯s using a spatula to carefully stack some of the decorated cookies in a container. I see Nate has also returned home and is hungrily eyeing all the baked goods in front of him. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t dare if I were you, young Nathan. Trust me, Amber¡¯s lethal with that spatula,¡¯ I say with a teasing grin as I sit on the stool beside him. Amber quickly spins around, raising an eyebrow at me over the spatula in her hand, clearly implying that I''ve been the one wielding it against her, not the other way around. I cringe a little when I think back to that specific encounter. I had completely underestimated its swing and accidentally spanked her way too hard with it. I felt horrible afterwards, even though Amber just laughed it off. Still, it was also kind of hot. I give Amber a meaningful wink, and a slight blush appears on her cheeks. ¡®I know¡­ These two have already brutally informed me that I''m not allowed to eat any of these,¡¯ Nate says, with a wounded glance at Lily and Amber. ¡®You can eat the misfires, just like the others,¡¯ Lily declares in an overly sweet tone, while she puts the basket with broken stuff in front of us. Don¡¯t mind if we do! Nate and I both immediately grab something from it. ¡®I guess it is nice to meet you after all, Amber,¡¯ Nate smirks with his mouth full of cupcake. ¡®You too,¡¯ Amber laughs, glancing at my younger brother. ¡®Is your name actually Nathan, or did Jake just say that as a joke?¡¯ she asks curiously. ¡®My passport says Nathan, but no one has ever called me that except for my mom,¡¯ Nate clarifies after swallowing his bite. ¡®You can just call me Nate.¡¯ ¡®Nate it is,¡¯ Amber smiles. She¡¯s skillfully decorating the last batch of cupcakes, while Lily starts cleaning up. ¡®Did you manage to fix up the bike you were working on?¡¯ I ask Nate. ¡®Yeah, just waiting for one last part. It should come in on Tuesday, so I can hopefully finish up before next weekend,¡¯ Nate informs me. ¡®I already have a buyer for it coming next Saturday, so I should make a nice profit.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s great man!¡¯ I proudly pat him on his shoulder. Nate works as a mechanic at a garage near Hugo¡¯s office. His boss is a decent guy who lets him use the tools in the garage after hours and on weekends to work on his side hustle. Recently, Nate has started fixing up old motorcycles and scooters in his spare time and selling them for a profit. He¡¯s incredibly skilled, and word about his abilities is clearly getting around, as he¡¯s already found a buyer for his latest project before it¡¯s even finished. ¡®Here, you guys can have one of the proper ones too,¡¯ Amber suddenly interjects, holding out two brownies shaped like a witch hat for me and Nate. ¡®These don¡¯t fit in the containers anymore.¡¯Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡®Thanks!¡¯ Nate and I exclaim in unison. We eagerly snatch them from her hand and stuff them in our mouths. ¡®These are awesome!¡¯ Nate mumbles appreciatively with his mouth full. ¡®As usual,¡¯ I add, nodding in confirmation. My glance goes from Amber to Nate, when a thought suddenly pops into my head. I quickly swallow my bite and put the brownie down. ¡®Nate, Amber is going to be in the market for a second-hand car soon. Do you think you can help her out with finding something decent? I don¡¯t want some shady car salesman taking advantage and giving her a bad deal.¡¯ Amber¡¯s head jerks up and she looks at us in surprise, but next to me Nate simply nods without taking his eyes off his brownie. ¡®Yeah, sure, no problem. If you have one in mind, I can check it out for you. Or, if you¡¯d prefer, you can tell me what kind of car you¡¯re looking for and your price range, and I can keep an eye out for you,¡¯ he says, shoving the last bit of brownie into his mouth before finally glancing up at Amber. ¡®What? Yes, that¡­ Really? That would be great, actually!¡¯ Amber stammers, seemingly taken aback. ¡®I mean, I need to save up a little more first, but¡­¡¯ ¡®Okay, so let me know when you¡¯re ready to buy something, then I¡¯ll help you look,¡¯ Nate shrugs. ¡®Alright, I will. Thank you so much!¡¯ Amber sends him a beaming smile. She opens her mouth to say something else, but then Hugo and Cooper startle her by walking into the kitchen. ¡®Guilty conscience, Amber?¡¯ Cooper teases her. ¡®Have you secretly given our treats to Jake or something?¡¯ ¡®And risk the fury of his terrifying brothers? I¡¯m blonde, but not stupid,¡¯ Amber deadpans. She quickly grabs one of the brownies in front of her. ¡®Witch hat brownie?¡¯ she offers Cooper with a joyous smile. ¡®Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡¯ Cooper happily accepts the brownie and steps to the side, plopping down on a stool, so that Hugo can introduce himself. I see Amber¡¯s eyes widen slightly when she lays eyes on him. I try to suppress a smirk. Hugo often has that effect on people. ¡®We haven¡¯t met yet, I apologize. Alex and I went straight from boxing to building earlier,¡¯ Hugo says friendly as he offers Amber his hand. ¡®Hugo Mason.¡¯ Amber quickly recovers and offers my big brother a genuine smile. ¡®Amber Scott,¡¯ Amber replies, introducing herself and shaking Hugo¡¯s hand without hesitation. ¡®It¡¯s nice to meet you, Hugo. I¡¯ve heard a lot of great things about you from Jake.¡¯ ¡®What, just about him?¡¯ Cooper asks, pretending to be insulted. ¡®We don¡¯t count anymore?¡¯ Nate scowls at me, at the exact same time. ¡®Save me from a life in foster care and I might talk about you too some time,¡¯ I reply with a shrug. I laugh and duck away when their fists are punching in my direction, but I don¡¯t bother getting up from my stool. ¡®It¡¯s good to meet you too, Amber,¡¯ Hugo says warmly, ignoring our banter. ¡®It was incredibly nice of you to put aside your own plans and come here today. Lily nearly jumped through the roof with relief when Jake told us you were willing to help her out. We all really appreciate it,¡¯ he nods at her. ¡®Happy to help,¡¯ Amber says, her smile widening. She offers Hugo the tray with the leftover brownie hats. Standing so close, she has to tilt her head nearly all the way back to meet his gaze. ¡®Would you like to try a brownie too?¡¯ ¡®I wouldn¡¯t dream of saying no to that.¡¯ Hugo gratefully accepts the brownie from her and sits down on an empty stool. ¡®How do you like working for Ray and Marjorie, Amber? Do they make their nanny work as hard as their foreman?¡¯ he asks her interestedly. I lean back a little and can¡¯t help but smile as I watch Amber engage in conversation with my brothers. I knew they would like her. How could they not? Amber is practically the nicest creature on this planet. Fluffy kittens have got nothing on her. I¡¯ve seen it happen with everyone she meets. Her genuine kindness and interest in others just draw people in. Or maybe that¡¯s just my biased view, but who the fuck cares? I just know I love watching her get along with my siblings. An arm slides around my shoulders. ¡®I like seeing you like this.¡¯ I turn my head and see Lily standing next to me. I hadn¡¯t noticed she had come to my side. She has some flour on her cheek, which I affectionately brush away with my thumb. ¡®Like what?¡¯ I ask. ¡®You like her. Like, really like her,¡¯ Lily says softly. She smiles as she nods toward Amber. It''s more of a statement than a question. She gives me a knowing look, and I return it with a gentle smile. ¡®Yeah, I do, Lil. I really do,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®I think it¡¯s great,¡¯ she sighs, standing up straight again. Then she turns her head and speaks a little louder in a menacing tone, glaring at our brothers. ¡®At least when you finally bring home a woman, it''s one who is actually nice.¡¯ ¡®I feel very personally addressed here,¡¯ Cooper hums suspiciously, scowling at her. ¡®You should! I have still not forgiven you for that mirror, Coop. Or the complete ruination of my favorite bra,¡¯ Lily replies coolly. ¡®I bought us a new mirror!¡¯ ¡®But my bra is still ruined!¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s right though, you do bring a fair share of crazy skanks around,¡¯ Nate laughs, throwing a broken cookie at Cooper¡¯s head. Cooper easily snatches it from the air and puts it in his mouth with a grin. ¡®Oh please, as if you¡¯re such a Saint,¡¯ Lily mocks Nate. ¡®Do you honestly think we don''t know about the girls you bring home? You can usher them out through the fire escape next to your room all you want, but we still see them when they get to their vehicles. Cooper¡¯s and my bedroom windows face the parking lot, dumbass!¡¯ Nate looks at Lily in shock and then turns beet red. He opens his mouth a couple of times, but he seems completely tongue-tied. The rest of us can¡¯t help but laugh at his discomfort. Without saying a word, he shoves his stool back and stomps away in the direction of his room. I smirk as I watch him leave, shaking my head in amusement. We all know Nate is just pissed because he tries to keep his dating life hidden from Lily. Fuck knows why, because as far as I know, Lily has never cared about anything other than us being happy. But Nate clearly can''t stand that she called him out on it. I¡¯m not worried, though. He¡¯ll be back soon enough, probably after he¡¯s taken a shower. ¡®Serves him right for acting all high and mighty,¡¯ Lily says smugly. She pushes herself away from the kitchen island with a mischievous grin. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m gonna go pack my stuff. Herc, I''ll be staying at Isabella¡¯s tonight after the assembly. We¡¯re going to have a movie night. Cool?¡¯ she checks in with Hugo. ¡®Homework?¡¯ he asks in reply. ¡®All done. I''m about a week ahead in most classes.¡¯ ¡®Wait, I thought you and I were going on a hike tomorrow?¡¯ Cooper protests. ¡®We still are. I¡¯ll be back early,¡¯ Lily reassures him. ¡®Why don''t your friends ever come over to our house? You can have movie nights here too, you know,¡¯ Cooper says with a frown. ¡®We have plenty of space and I bet we have a better set up for movie nights than most households.¡¯ ¡®Uh, yeah, no thanks,¡¯ Lily replies dryly. ¡®You do know you can have people over, right?¡¯ Hugo says calmly, while he holds her gaze. ¡®This is your home. Your friends are always welcome here.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, what''s the deal, Lil? Are you embarrassed of us or something?¡¯ I chime in as well. ¡®Please,¡¯ Lily rolls her eyes at us. ¡®All of my friends are either freakishly intimidated by Herc,¡¯ she nods her head towards Hugo, ¡®or put off by the perpetually cranky Grinch over there,¡¯ she gestures with her thumb in the direction in which Nate has disappeared, ¡®or they can¡¯t stop swooning over this pretty cowboy.¡¯ Lily pats my shoulder twice. Then she glances from me to Amber and her lips creep into a smirk. ¡®Although I guess that last one might not be an issue anymore, if they know that this wrangler has finally been caught.¡¯ I let out a chuckle when I see a red blush appear on Amber¡¯s face, but I don¡¯t argue with Lily¡¯s choice of words. Consider me caught, hobbled and tied down. ¡®And what exactly is wrong with me?¡¯ Cooper asks with an inquisitive frown. ¡®Nothing at all, Coop. You¡¯re actually fine. You could easily pass for one of the girls.¡¯ Lily blows him a kiss as she walks around the kitchen island. ¡®You¡¯re damn right, I could. I¡¯d look phenomenal in a dress,¡¯ Cooper agrees without a hint of sarcasm in his voice. He nods contentedly and high-fives Lily without looking as she walks past him toward her bedroom. I shake my head at them in disbelief, before my gaze moves back to Amber. She seems thoroughly amused by their exchange and softly giggles. I chuckle over her clear delight. ¡®Come on, Amber,¡¯ I say as I stand up and walk towards her, reaching for her hand. ¡®Now that you¡¯re all done baking, let me give you a tour of the house.¡¯ ¡®Oh, that would be nice!¡¯ Amber¡¯s eyes light up as she takes my hand. I pull her along with me and lead her to the living room. From the center I point out all the different areas that can be accessed from here. The door that leads to the area where Cooper and Lily have their bedrooms and bathroom, the door to Hugo¡¯s private chambers, the separate toilet, the laundry room, our guest room, the double sliding doors that lead to our outside area, where we are currently building the new porch, and the door that leads to the gym and workplace in the back. Our living room is spacious but we¡¯ve tried to give it a homey feel. In one corner, we¡¯ve set up a TV area with two giant, comfortable couches and a lazy chair. Across the room, there¡¯s another seating area with a couch and several comfortable chairs arranged around a set of coffee tables. We also have a reading nook, tucked slightly apart from the rest of the room by a floor-to-ceiling bookcase¡ªLily¡¯s idea¡ªthat holds a comfortable chaise longue. Perfect for curling up with a book, if you enjoy such a thing. ¡®This was one of our projects from last year,¡¯ I tell Amber, knocking on the wood of the bookcase. I take great pleasure in showing her the hidden compartments in the lining of the wood, where we have hidden away our passports and other important documents. Amber doesn¡¯t disappoint when she lets out a surprised gasp. ¡®Seriously? You guys made this yourselves?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, Cooper designed it and then the four of us built it together,¡¯ I smile proudly. Deeply impressed, Amber slides her hand over the intricate carvings on the bookcase, studying them carefully. I move to stand behind her, slipping my arms around her shoulders. Gently, I pull her against my chest, resting my chin on top of her head. I can feel Amber''s chuckle vibrating through my arms as she smiles. ¡®What¡¯s funny?¡¯ I ask her, curious. ¡®Those hiding areas are pretty cool, but for such a large bookcase it¡¯s kind of lacking some books,¡¯ Amber laughs, glancing up at me over her shoulder. ¡®Fair point,¡¯ I concede, grinning along with her. ¡®Cooper and I aren¡¯t very big readers, and Hugo is old school. He prefers to read the paper. There are a couple of books in here from Nate, although I think he keeps some of them in his room too. The rest are Lily¡¯s.¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s still a really cool bookcase,¡¯ Amber says genuinely. She tilts her head slightly to read the titles. I smile and patiently wait as Amber continues examining the books. From the corner of my eye, I spot Lily coming out of the laundry room, the blue fabric in her hands immediately catching my attention. I raise my eyebrows, instantly recognizing what it is. ¡®I¡¯ll be right back. Take any book you want to read. I¡¯m sure Lily will be fine with you borrowing them,¡¯ I say, planting a kiss on Amber¡¯s cheekbone before reluctantly letting her slip out of my embrace. I head towards Lily¡¯s bedroom, where I find her sitting on her bed, stuffing clothes and makeup supplies into an overnight bag. I knock twice on the half-open door. ¡®Hi, Lil,¡¯ I greet her, opening the door all the way and casually leaning against the doorframe. ¡®Jake,¡¯ she acknowledges, without actually looking at me. ¡®What do you want?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m just curious about where you are really going tonight.¡¯ That catches her attention. Lily sits up straight, her head snapping in my direction, a surprised look crossing her face. ¡®What do you mean? I just told you guys, we¡¯re having a movie night at Isabella¡¯s,¡¯ she says warily. ¡®Are you sure about that?¡¯ I ask, arching my eyebrows at her. ¡®What makes you think I¡¯m not?¡¯ Lily retorts defensively. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen you in anything other than comfortable sweats or pajamas during movie nights. You certainly never wear your fancy blue dress,¡¯ I smirk, nodding knowingly towards her bag. A small piece of fabric from the dress is still visible. ¡®Okay, fine,¡¯ Lily admits with a blush creeping up her cheeks. ¡®Isabella¡¯s parents are away for the weekend, so she invited a few other people from school too. It¡¯s just going to be a small party. And we¡¯ll probably end up watching a movie anyway, so technically, I didn¡¯t lie.¡¯ ¡®Since you¡¯re packing that dress, I¡¯m guessing there are going to be some boys tonight as well?¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ Lily admits reluctantly. ¡®Any guy in particular you want to wear it for?¡¯ ¡®Perhaps. Maybe,¡¯ Lily confesses as her blush deepens. ¡®I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s this one guy who is kind of nice.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s his name?¡¯ I ask curiously. ¡®Do I really have to tell you?¡¯ Lily groans, covering her eyes with her hands. ¡®Of course not. I¡¯m just curious, but it¡¯s up to you,¡¯ I smile warmly. I think it¡¯s great that she likes someone. Although this guy better be good to her, or he will have four very menacing big brothers to deal with. ¡®I mean, there''s nothing to tell yet, really,¡¯ Lily says, sending me a pleading look. ¡®I don¡¯t even know if he likes me.¡¯ ¡®If you ask me, any guy in his right mind won¡¯t be able to fucking resist you. You¡¯re an amazing person, Lil, and you look great in that dress,¡¯ I say, trying to offer her some encouragement. ¡®Thanks, Jake,¡¯ Lily sighs with a faint smile. She glances at me hesitantly. ¡®Anyway, could you¡­? Just keep this to yourself, yeah, Jake? At least until there¡¯s actually something to tell. I don¡¯t want this to be a big deal.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve got you,¡¯ I wink at her. We both know she¡¯s referring to Nate. He can be pretty annoying when it comes to this kind of stuff. We are all protective of Lily, but Nate can really overdo it sometimes. Not only does he hide his own dating life from Lily, he also dislikes it when she goes to parties or shows any interest in guys. I step inside her room and press a kiss to Lily¡¯s forehead. ¡®Have fun tonight. Be safe. And call me if you need me, yeah?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you going out with Amber?¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯ll understand. You call me if you need me.¡¯ ¡®I will, promise,¡¯ Lily agrees. ¡®And you too¡ªhave fun, I mean.¡¯ ¡®Will do,¡¯ I say, smiling as I think about my plans for Amber tonight. When I return to the living room, I find her still browsing through the bookshelves, three titles already stacked in her left hand. ¡®I¡¯d love to read these,¡¯ she says, her face lighting up when she spots me. ¡®Are you sure Lily won¡¯t mind if I borrow them?¡¯ ¡®After you baked her a lifetime supply of brownies today? I¡¯m positive,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®But if it makes you feel better, we can ask her later,¡¯ I shrug, wrapping my hand around hers. ¡®Now, let¡¯s continue with the tour. I haven¡¯t even shown you my bedroom yet!¡¯ Chapter 26 - AMBER Chapter 26 Amber Today might just be one of the best days of my life. Waking up next to Jake, spending time with him, and meeting his wonderful family¡ªI¡¯m honestly having a blast! Jake and his siblings have such a fun, easygoing way of interacting with each other. It¡¯s exactly how I always imagined it would be in a big family. I could listen to their funny banter all day. When I lived at home with my parents, it was always pretty quiet. I think that¡¯s why I love playing the piano so much. At least when I played, it wasn¡¯t so silent, even if no one was there to talk to me. But here at Jake¡¯s, there¡¯s a constant hum of chatter and laughter. Even at dinner, everyone¡¯s talking and joking, and although Jake¡¯s siblings just met me today, they¡¯re already welcoming me into their conversations. I love it here! After we finish eating the risotto Cooper made, we all pitch in to help Lily load the containers of cookies, cupcakes, and brownies for her assembly into the trunk of Hugo¡¯s black Mercedes. ¡®Those containers better all be sealed shut,¡¯ he warns Lily with a worried glance, but it sounds more like a desperate plea than an actual threat. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Herc. Your precious baby is safe,¡¯ Lily chuckles. She jumps up to kiss his cheek. That¡¯s another thing I¡¯ve noticed today. Jake and his siblings are pretty affectionate with each other. I see them constantly touching, hugging and teasing each other, and they all seem to find this very normal. It really highlights just how cold and distant my own parents were while I was growing up. I¡¯d already started to realize this around Ray and Marjorie, who are also very loving with each other and with their children, but with Jake¡¯s family, the contrast is even starker. If I¡¯m ever lucky enough to have a family of my own, I hope it will be just like this one. Something about the affectionate atmosphere here seems to be rubbing off on me too, because Jake¡¯s touching me a lot more than he usually does when others are around. Aside from the hours Lily and I spent baking while Jake and his brothers worked outside, he¡¯s barely left my side all day. While giving me the tour, he was either holding my hand or keeping his arm around my shoulders. Later, as we sat on the couch chatting with Lily and Hugo while Cooper cooked dinner, Jake pulled me onto his lap and kept his arm wrapped around my waist the entire time. He even kissed me in front of his siblings. Several times! The more he behaves like this, the more confused I feel. Sometimes, it just doesn¡¯t feel so casual anymore. Could he be warming up to the idea of us becoming more than just a casual fling? A glimmer of hope sparks in me, but I caution myself not to get carried away. Jake was very clear about his intentions when this started. I remind myself that I can¡¯t forget that, no matter how much I love seeing this side of him. I¡¯m startled out of my thoughts when Lily suddenly appears in front of me and wraps her arms around my neck. She¡¯s a few inches taller, and I nearly stumble backward in surprise. ¡®Thank you, thank you, thank you,¡¯ Lily emphasizes again while she hugs me tightly. ¡®You have been a true lifesaver, Amber.¡¯ Lily''s spontaneous embrace warms my heart. ¡®You¡¯re welcome,¡¯ I laugh, hugging her back. ¡®Good luck tonight, Lily. And don¡¯t forget to send me that picture of Susan¡¯s face!¡¯ ¡®Oh, I definitely will,¡¯ Lily promises excitedly, her face lighting up in anticipation. ¡®Let¡¯s go, Lily,¡¯ Hugo calls out from behind the wheel. ¡®Coming!¡¯ Lily shouts back, but then she turns back to me. ¡®I¡¯ll see you in the morning, right?¡¯ she asks, raising her eyebrows inquisitively. ¡®Yes, you will,¡¯ Jake answers in my place. He just walked up to me and placed his arm around my shoulders again. ¡®Have fun tonight!¡¯ Jake meaningfully wiggles his eyebrows to Lily and I instantly see a blush appear on her cheeks. I wonder what that is about. A college application assembly doesn¡¯t necessarily sound very exciting? ¡®Shut up,¡¯ Lily mumbles as she half-heartedly pushes Jake¡¯s shoulder.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡®Go, and fucking stop holding us up,¡¯ Jake laughs. ¡®Amber and I have to get ready too.¡¯ ¡®We do?¡¯ I jerk my head towards Jake and give him a puzzled look. I wasn¡¯t aware that we had any plans. ¡®We do,¡¯ Jake simply confirms. He gives me a quick kiss. ¡®So let¡¯s get back inside and get you showered. You still smell so much like chocolate and sugar that I¡¯m about to get secondhand diabetes just from being near you.¡¯ Taking a shower is easy enough, I brought my toiletries after all, but after that I''m not so sure how to proceed. I had no idea we would be going somewhere tonight, so I didn¡¯t pack too many clothes. I stand in Jake¡¯s bedroom, wrapped in a towel, and stare at my scarcely packed overnight bag on his bed. ¡®Uh, Jake?¡¯ I ask hesitantly. ¡®What?¡¯ he calls back from inside his bathroom. ¡®Where are we going exactly?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a surprise.¡¯ ¡®But¡­ I mean, can you just fill me in a little bit? What am I supposed to wear?¡¯ ¡®Wear anything you like.¡¯ ¡®Well, I packed light! I didn¡¯t really bring anything,¡¯ I protest, with both my hands on my hips. ¡®What, did you plan to walk around naked tomorrow?¡¯ Jake immediately peeks his head around the door, with an enthusiastic expression on his face. ¡®Because I could definitely get on board with naked Sundays¡­¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯m not going to walk around naked!¡¯ I laugh, exasperated, while I throw a pillow at his face. ¡®But I didn''t bring any dress clothes. I only packed a clean pair of jeans and a black shirt.¡¯ I hold up both items in my hand. ¡®Okay, so just wear that,¡¯ Jake shrugs. He disappears from the doorway again. ¡®I won¡¯t be underdressed or anything?¡¯ ¡®Baby, you look great in anything you wear,¡¯ he shouts back. ¡®Wanna bet? You¡¯ve clearly never seen me in the stuff my mother used to buy for me,¡¯ I reply dryly. ¡®Trust me, nobody is going to notice anything other than your phenomenal ass anyway when you¡¯re wearing those jeans.¡¯ ¡®Fine,¡¯ I mumble, shaking my head with a chuckle at his comment. I drop the towel on the floor and start getting dressed. ¡®But a little heads up would be appreciated next time.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ ¡®Nothing!¡¯ Once I''m dressed, I join Jake in the bathroom to put on a little bit of make-up. Jake watches me while I apply some mascara and appreciatively glances up and down my body. ¡®See. You look sexy as hell,¡¯ he compliments me. He bends forward to kiss me. ¡®Good, because I''m kind of hoping that you¡¯ll put those thoughts into action tonight,¡¯ I say, wiggling my eyebrows suggestively. I teasingly drag my finger down Jake¡¯s chest towards his crotch. Honestly, I¡¯d be just as happy to lock ourselves into his bedroom for the rest of the night. Jake cups my face with both hands and deepens our kiss. He turns us around and pushes me with my back against the sink. I eagerly lean into him, letting my hands roam freely over his body. Jake looks incredibly handsome in his tight green shirt that perfectly shows off his muscular frame. But when I slide my hands beneath it, he suddenly pulls away from me. ¡®Don¡¯t get me all riled up, damn it,¡¯ he laughs, with a hint of frustration. ¡®Not when I¡¯ve got something nice planned for you.¡¯ ¡®This is nice too, you know,¡¯ I say grinning as I pull Jake back towards me. He readily kisses me again, but then he takes my hands in his and guides me towards the bathroom door. ¡®Later. I promise!¡¯ Jake swears, giving me a longing smile. ¡®Come on, I really think you¡¯re going to like this too.¡¯ ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll come,¡¯ I relent with a laugh, letting Jake pull me through the kitchen towards the hallway. We shout a quick goodbye to Cooper and Nate, grab our coats, and head out to Jake¡¯s pickup truck. I resist the urge to ask where he¡¯s taking me, instead watching out the window, hoping to spot something familiar that might give me a clue. But since I still barely know the area, I come up empty. After about fifteen minutes on the road, I can¡¯t hold back any longer. I glance at Jake expectantly. ¡®Okay, where are you taking me?¡¯ ¡®So impatient!¡¯ Jake shakes his head at me, but the twinkle in his eyes tells me that he¡¯s enjoying this. ¡®Come on! We''re already on the road, you can tell me now, right?¡¯ I almost bounce up and down in my seat from curiosity. ¡®Fine,¡¯ Jake concedes with a chuckle. ¡®I¡¯m taking you to a bar.¡¯ ¡®Oh,¡¯ I say. My expression falls, and my excitement instantly fades. Honestly, is that supposed to be the surprise? ¡®I thought we should try to give you a better bar experience,¡¯ Jake explains, seemingly unfazed by my less than enthusiastic response. ¡®I see,¡¯ I respond as neutrally as possible, slumping back in my seat. ¡®Are we meeting the other guys from the ranch at Pete''s?¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ve been driving in the opposite direction this entire time, Amber. How can we possibly be heading to Pete''s?¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®I don''t know. You said bar,¡¯ I grumble, disappointed. Jake glances sideways and reaches over to give my knee a squeeze. ¡®I honestly think you will like this one,¡¯ he says encouragingly. ¡®Although maybe you should consider giving Pete''s another chance someday too. You''re not the new girl who doesn''t know anybody anymore. You''re with us now, so it might feel different next time.¡¯ ¡®I suppose,¡¯ I say reluctantly, before I resume staring out of the window. I secretly wished we would have just stayed home and locked ourselves in Jake''s bedroom. When Jake pulls into a parking lot a few minutes later, I can barely muster up the enthusiasm to get out of the car. I slowly take off my seatbelt and reach for the door handle, but then it already swings open. Jake smiles in anticipation when he offers me his hand to help me out of the truck. He doesn¡¯t let go of my hand, but weaves his fingers through mine as he guides me down the sidewalk. Reluctantly, I follow him. I don¡¯t want to disappoint Jake, but I¡¯m not looking forward to spending the evening in another loud and obnoxious bar. However, when I see the bar we¡¯re actually heading towards, my step falters and my eyes widen. ¡®Wait, what is this place?¡¯ I ask as my eyebrows fly up. ¡®This,¡¯ Jake answers, leading me towards the entrance as his smile widens, ¡®is a pianobar.¡¯ Chaoter 27 - AMBER Chapter 27 Amber ¡®A pianobar?¡¯ I exclaim in surprise. I gaze over the building and see the delicate outline of a grand piano painted on the windows. Above the door hangs a blue-lit sign with cursive letters reading ¡°Piano & Pour.¡± It features three music notes next to it. That must be the name of the bar. ¡®Yes,¡¯ Jake confirms proudly. ¡®Let¡¯s go inside.¡¯ Jake grabs my shoulders and leads me inside, where we hang out coats in the cloakroom. Then he takes my hand again, and we walk through a revolving door into the bar. It feels very cozy, with dim lighting in a warm color scheme. The bar is right next to the entrance, and the bartender gives us a friendly nod. On the left and right walls of the room, rows of luxurious dark leather booths with white, round tables are lined up. The rest of the room features black tables scattered about, surrounded by comfortable-looking beige leather chairs. The smallest tables accommodate two people, while there are also some for larger groups. The tables are close enough to create a lively atmosphere but spaced apart enough to preserve a sense of privacy. The predominantly red brick walls are subtly adorned with music-inspired decorations made of metal wires and soft light strings. At first glance, I spot a couple of music notes, the silhouette of a man playing a grand piano, and an art piece featuring an octave of piano keys. At the far end of the room, I see an elevated stage with, and my heart starts beating a little faster, a gorgeous grand piano. A man in a black suit is calmly playing it, seemingly unaware of the crowd. A soft spotlight highlights him on the stage. About three-quarters of the tables are already filled, and a few waitresses dressed in black sashay around, delivering drinks. One of them approaches us on her way back to the bar. ¡®Sit anywhere you like,¡¯ she tells us in a friendly voice. ¡®One of us will be right with you.¡¯ Jake nods, and we move further into the bar. I spot a small table for two, a bit to the side with a good view of the stage, and gently nudge Jake in the side. ¡®Let¡¯s take that one!¡¯ I suggest, excited. We walk over to the small, round table and take our seats. I just can¡¯t stop looking around to take it all in. This is such a great place! The atmosphere is vibrant, yet relaxed. I absolutely love the beautiful piano music coming from the stage. The room has great acoustics. You can hear the music well, but it''s not so loud that you can¡¯t carry a conversation anymore. Jake and I sit at an angle across from each other, and I suddenly feel him nudge his knee against mine. ¡®So, what do you think?¡¯ he asks me. He¡¯s smiling, but to my surprise I think I also detect a hint of nervousness in his voice. ¡®This is absolutely amazing! I love it, Jake!¡¯ I say earnestly, feeling almost giddy with joy. I cup his face in my hands and pull him towards me, planting a firm kiss on his lips. ¡®See! I told you so,¡¯ Jake says a little smugly after I let him go. He takes the menu on the table from its holder and opens it. ¡®What would you like to drink?¡¯ ¡®Just a Coke will be fine. I can drive us back tonight, so you can have a beer,¡¯ I offer. ¡®No, no! You drove the last time we went to a bar, now it¡¯s my turn to be your designated driver,¡¯ Jake winks at me. ¡®I know you don¡¯t like beer, but they have a great cocktail menu here as well. Maybe you¡¯d like to try one of those?¡¯ ¡®Are you trying to get me drunk, Jake Harmon?¡¯ I ask him, squeezing my eyes in mock suspicion. ¡®Not at all, Amber Scott,¡¯ Jake laughs, briefly shaking his head before his face suddenly turns serious. ¡®You can drink whatever you want. All I¡¯m saying is, you don¡¯t have to give up on something just because your first experience wasn¡¯t great. Just because you didn¡¯t have a good time at Pete¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t ever enjoy going to a bar. I thought this one might be more your style. You didn¡¯t like the taste of beer last time, which is fine, but there¡¯s a whole world of other drinks out there. Who knows? You might find something you enjoy if you give it a try.¡¯ ¡®Huh¡­ That¡¯s actually a really good point,¡¯ I say, honestly a bit impressed. ¡®I do occasionally have my moments,¡¯ Jake says teasingly. He slides the menu towards me. ¡®I recommend you try a cocktail tonight. I have a suspicion that you¡¯ll like those better than beer.¡¯ ¡®Why not!¡¯ I agree. I might as well give it a try. I carefully study the descriptions on the menu, before I settle on a Fuzzy Navel. The combination of peach and orange sounds kind of nice. Jake orders a Coke for himself and then we settle back in our chairs, listening to the lovely music for a while. Jake puts his phone on the table and gives me an apologetic look. ¡®Normally I''d keep my phone in my pocket, but I kind of promised Lily that she could call me if she needed me.¡¯ ¡®Why do you think she might need you for her school assembly?¡¯ I ask him curiously. ¡®She won¡¯t, but she might during the somewhat special movie night she¡¯s going to afterwards,¡¯ Jake winks at me with a giant smirk. I chuckle at the look of absolute delight on his face when he says that. From what I can tell, Jake is a really great brother to Lily. It makes me like him even more, if that¡¯s even possible at this point. I don¡¯t mind that Jake wants to keep his phone in sight for Lily¡¯s benefit, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m thrilled about all the women texting him. Before we even get our drinks, I¡¯ve already seen his screen light up with texts from four different people¡ªall with female names, none of them Lily''s. However, Jake doesn¡¯t open or respond to any of them, which kind of makes it okay, I guess. I actually do get a text from Lily myself, to let me know all the stuff we baked is a big hit and that Susan has been sulking the entire time. Jake and I both laugh out loud when I show him Lily''s text, and he leans over to kiss me. I¡¯m about to get lost in his sparkling blue eyes, but I¡¯m distracted when a woman suddenly steps onto the stage, and the man behind the piano begins to play a different tune. To my surprise, the woman starts to sing along. ¡®Wait, what¡¯s happening?¡¯ I ask, confused. Apparently, I¡¯m the only one, as not a single person in the crowd seems fazed, including Jake. ¡®Saturday night is karaoke night,¡¯ Jake explains. ¡®During the week, it¡¯s just the pianist playing, but on Saturday nights people from the audience can make requests and sing along while he accompanies them on the piano.¡¯ Jake looks at me and raises his eyebrows, wiggling them expectantly. ¡®What? No! You¡¯re not seriously suggesting I get up there, right?¡¯ I exclaim in shock. ¡®Why not? I¡¯m not sure they¡¯d let you play, but you could sing. You have an incredible voice,¡¯ Jake says, looking at me with such sincerity that I can tell he truly means it. ¡®Oh, absolutely not! Lord, no! I already told you there¡¯s no way I could ever do that,¡¯ I reply, shaking my head firmly. Just the thought of going up there and performing in front of people has me practically breaking out in hives. ¡®You don¡¯t have to do it, but you could if you wanted to,¡¯ Jake says with a shrug. ¡®It would be another new experience,¡¯ he points out with a smirk. ¡®You already got me back inside a bar and convinced me to try alcohol again tonight. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?¡¯ I ask, a little desperately. Jake chuckles and leans forward to kiss me. ¡®Yes, baby. It definitely does,¡¯ he says with a warm smile. As the waitress sets down our drinks and walks away, he waits a moment before continuing, gently tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡®I just don¡¯t want you to ever feel like you can¡¯t do things,¡¯ he says seriously. ¡®You came here to open yourself up to new experiences, and you¡¯re doing that. But sometimes it feels like something¡¯s still stopping you¡ªlike you¡¯re afraid to really go for certain things. Maybe it¡¯s because your parents kept you in such a strict box, or maybe you worry about disappointing them if you step outside it. But you¡¯re free to make your own choices now, and you don¡¯t have to hold yourself back for their sake. You love to sing, don¡¯t you?¡¯This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡®I guess I do,¡¯ I admit, my voice hesitant as I fiddle with the straw in my cocktail, avoiding Jake¡¯s eyes. Honestly, it was always mostly about playing the piano for me¡ªsinging along just happens sometimes. ¡®Okay, so why not give it a try here? Your mother may not have wanted to hear you, but I guarantee this crowd will feel differently. Honestly, you sing a hell of a lot better than that woman up there right now,¡¯ Jake says, nodding toward the stage. ¡®She¡¯s not a great singer, but she¡¯s clearly having fun. Isn¡¯t that what matters most? Even if you fuck it up, it could still be a fun experience. The people in the crowd certainly don¡¯t seem to mind.¡¯ ¡®Maybe not¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m honestly not trying to push you to get up there tonight,¡¯ Jake says, his tone encouraging. ¡®All I¡¯m saying is that I know you could get up there and blow this crowd away with that incredible voice of yours. If you really don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t, but don¡¯t let your parents hold you back. Use your umbrella to fly, Mary Poppins¡ªdon¡¯t just hide underneath it,¡¯ he jokes with a grin. ¡®You do know your Disney movies, don''t you?¡¯ I say with a faint smile, trying to deflect. ¡®Blame Lily,¡¯ Jake says, a lopsided grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡®She made us watch a ton of those movies when she first started living with us. Doesn¡¯t make what I said any less true, though.¡¯ He takes my hand, intertwining our fingers and giving them a gentle squeeze before taking a sip of his drink. I inadvertently frown as I ponder his words. Absent-mindedly, I try a sip of my cocktail. I can clearly taste the alcohol, but it¡¯s surprisingly good. Sweet and fruity at the same time. ¡®You¡¯re right,¡¯ I admit after a few seconds, taking another sip. ¡®About the cocktail and¡­ the holding myself back thing. You¡¯re on a roll tonight, mister!¡¯ I add playfully. Jake doesn¡¯t respond, just gives me a warm smile, and I glance down at my cocktail, hoping he isn¡¯t disappointed. ¡®I still don¡¯t think I want to go up there, though. Is that alright with you?¡¯ ¡®Of course! I told you, you don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to,¡¯ Jake replies with a smile. He lets go of my hand and rests his arm along the back of my chair, and I instinctively lean toward him. ¡®I¡¯d be lying, though, if I said I wouldn¡¯t love to hear you sing or play again,¡¯ he adds sincerely. ¡®Yeah, well, you already got me drinking. That¡¯ll have to do for tonight,¡¯ I chuckle, relieved, taking another sip as I listen to the music filling the air. ¡®What song is this? It sounds familiar, but I¡¯m not sure if I know it,¡¯ I ask, frowning, wanting to shift the conversation away from performing. ¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the musical one between us two?¡¯ Jake teases, laughing. ¡®It¡¯s ¡°Let It Be¡±, by The Beatles.¡¯ He presses a kiss into my hair and lightly traces his fingers along my upper arm. ¡®I know how to play the piano. That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I know a lot about music,¡¯ I point out. ¡®It¡¯s a pretty famous song.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it kind of old, though? Or is that what you are into, old music? What is your taste in music like?¡¯ I ask him curiously, shifting in my seat to face Jake. ¡®I¡¯m not sure I could really define it,¡¯ Jake replies, slightly furrowing his brows. ¡®I like all sorts of music, not one specific genre. I¡¯m not necessarily into certain bands or artists either. I just like specific songs, I guess.¡¯ ¡®Alright, what are some of your favorite songs then?¡¯ I press. ¡®I don¡¯t know off the top of my head. I don¡¯t usually pay much attention to music, if I¡¯m being honest. When I hear something, I either like it or I don¡¯t. That¡¯s about the extent of it.¡¯ ¡®Oh, come on! You¡¯ve got to give me something! Favorite rock song? Or maybe a favorite pop song?¡¯ I try again. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡®Your favorite rap song, then? Or R&B?¡¯ ¡®You are fucking relentless, aren¡¯t you,¡¯ Jake laughs. He tries to ruffle through my hair, but I quickly duck and swat his hand away. ¡®That¡¯s not an answer! Favorite¡­ Blues song? Jazz?¡¯ I''m starting to have fun with this, listing all the random music genres I¡¯ve heard of. ¡®Favorite heavy metal song?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t fucking listen to heavy metal, Amber,¡¯ Jake groans exasperated. He briefly tilts his head and glances up at the ceiling before turning back to me. ¡®Why don¡¯t we strike a deal? You play or sing me something, anything you want, and I¡¯ll tell you whether or not I like it,¡¯ he suggests with a laugh. ¡®Your favorite country song? Favorite jazz? Or favorite gospel?¡¯ I continue, ignoring him with a big smirk, unable to resist teasing him by poking him in the side. ¡®Amber!¡¯ ¡®Your favorite¡­ love song?¡¯ ¡®¡°Eternal Flames¡± by the Bangles,¡¯ Jake answers without hesitation. The surprise immediately silences me. Not because I¡¯ve never heard of the song, but because Jake gave me an actual answer. ¡®You don¡¯t have a favorite rock, pop, or country song, but you do have a favorite love song?¡¯ I ask, incredulous. ¡®You didn¡¯t even have to think about that one!¡¯ ¡®Nope,¡¯ Jake says calmly, dragging out the syllable and popping the p. He doesn¡¯t look at me anymore, but keeps his eyes fixed on the stage. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to say anything else about it, which only makes me more curious. Ignoring the two men singing on stage, I keep my gaze on Jake, patiently waiting for him to elaborate. Eventually, he lets out a sigh. ¡®It was my mother¡¯s favorite song,¡¯ he explains. He keeps his arm around my shoulders but avoids my gaze, staring down at his empty glass instead. ¡®My parents danced to it at their wedding. Coop and I weren¡¯t there, of course. We weren¡¯t even born yet, but Mom told us that every time she listened to it. I think I must have heard that song at least a thousand times growing up. I still listen to it sometimes, because it helps me remember her. Whenever I hear it, it makes me feel like I¡¯m home. It makes me feel¡­¡¯ He presses his lips together for a moment, choosing his words carefully. ¡®¡­loved.¡¯ My heart swells at the unexpected vulnerability in Jake¡¯s voice. I scoot closer, and he tightens his grip around me as I rest my head against his shoulder. We don¡¯t speak for several minutes, but the silence feels comfortable, just two people enjoying the music and each other¡¯s presence. Still, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something meaningful has passed between us. It might have been about a song, but I know Jake just shared something deeply personal with me, and that simple act makes me fall for him even more. It''s a little past midnight when we decide to call it a night. After my second cocktail, a Mai Tai, Jake kindly suggested I alternate between alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks to help keep me hydrated and avoid feeling too drunk or hungover in the morning. Since I¡¯m not used to drinking, I decided to stick to Cokes for the rest of the evening. The cocktails were delicious, but I¡¯m still uncertain about how I feel about the effect alcohol has on me. After just two drinks, my head feels a bit fuzzy. Interestingly, though, the alcohol seems to heighten my desire to have sex with Jake, which was already strong to begin with. I have to resist the urge to pull him into the cloakroom when he helps me with my coat. But as soon as we¡¯re in the car on the way to his house, I can no longer hold back. My hands start to roam freely over his body. I begin by slowly tracing up and down his leg, gradually moving higher until I reach his crotch. At first, I tease him, gently circling with my index finger. But when I feel him grow beneath my touch, straining against his jeans, my confidence builds. I begin massaging him through the fabric, feeling the tension in his body intensify. ¡®Fuck, Amber! If you keep this up, we may not fucking make it home. I might just have to pull over and take you up against the truck,¡¯ Jake grunts, a warning in his voice. He keeps his gaze focused on the road, but his knuckles have turned white as he clenches the steering wheel. ¡®You say that as if it¡¯s a bad thing,¡¯ I say, suggestively biting my bottom lip as I look at him. ¡®You¡¯ll be the death of me, damn it,¡¯ Jake groans, full of desire, while he glances in my direction for a second. ¡®It¡¯s almost fucking freezing outside. Keep your hands to yourself until we¡¯re home!¡¯ ¡®Party pooper,¡¯ I snort grinningly, but I obediently move my hand away from his crotch. I do continue stroking his leg and play with the hair in his neck though. I swear Jake breaks about every speed limit to get us home as fast as he can. When we get to the house, everything is dark. Jake starts kissing me as soon as we step into the hallway and shrug our coats off. We don¡¯t even bother hanging them, but leave them scattered on the floor. Jake doesn¡¯t turn any lights on, but I vaguely register a few subtle spots light up from the kitchen ceiling as soon as we move through the double doors. Must be motion-sensor lighting. Jake cups my face in his hands, deepening our kiss as we stumble through the kitchen. My back hits the kitchen island and before I know it, Jake has lifted me on top of it. He pushes my legs apart and steps between them, grinding himself against me as his tongue demands access to mine. I slip my hands underneath the hem of his shirt and caress his toned chest. Our movements are passionate, urgent. Jake groans as his hands slide up my thighs to my hips, where he dips them underneath my shirt as well. He pulls it over my head in one swift motion and tosses it away. Then he grips my hair tightly in his fist and pulls my head back, so he can start kissing along my jaw, down my neck, and to my chest. I reach behind my back to unclasp my bra, but Jake bites my shoulder and groans. ¡®Wait! Bedroom¡­¡¯ he murmurs, his lips still on my neck. He grabs my ass with both hands and suddenly I''m lifted off the kitchen island. Jake effortlessly carries me through the kitchen in the direction of his bedroom. I instinctively wrap my legs around his waist, straddling him, and I grind against his bulge. We¡¯re barely through the door when my bra comes flying off. Jake wastes no time and throws me onto his bed. ¡®Get your fucking pants off,¡¯ he demands in a dark tone that sends a thrill straight to my core. I obediently begin to unzip my pants, but quickly get distracted by the view of Jake shedding his clothes. His muscular arms and rippled abs are a mouthwatering sight. By the time he¡¯s down to his boxers, Jake notices that I''m staring at him with my jeans still on. He narrows his eyes at me. ¡®I said,¡¯ he says with a dangerous glare, ¡®pants off!¡¯ I chuckle inadvertently at his obvious lust and quickly do as he says, trying to wriggle my jeans and panties down my hips. Apparently, it''s not going fast enough, because Jake growls and drops to his knees in front of the bed, almost tearing them off me. Then he grabs both of my legs and throws them over his shoulders, roughly pulling my ass to the edge of the mattress. Then he dives in. There¡¯s no buildup. No easing into it. Jake starts feasting on me like a ravenous wolf, fervently lapping my folds with his tongue, nibbling on the little ridges and sucking on my clit. Usually when he goes down on me Jake uses both his fingers and his tongue, stimulating me on the inside as well as the outside. But this time he holds my legs in a tight grip, burying his fingers deep in the flesh of my thighs, and works me over with just his tongue. I moan and writhe beneath him when Jake stiffens his tongue and uses it to penetrate me, but he easily keeps me in place. I instinctively squeeze his head between my thighs, but that doesn''t slow him down either. Not even my hands grabbing his hair and my nails digging into his scalp break his complete and utter focus on bringing me to a climax. Jake is relentless and, judging by the sounds he makes between my legs, he¡¯s enjoying this almost as much as I am. Although I highly doubt that is even possible, because I feel like I''m in heaven right now. I¡¯ve been so turned on, longing for Jake¡¯s touch all evening, that it doesn''t take long before I feel a now familiar sensation building between my legs. So when Jake stiffens his tongue and ferociously starts flicking it over my clit I. Just. Explode. Chapter 28 - JAKE Chapter 28 Jake Amber shudders and cries out when I make her come, but I don''t stop. I continue to lick her, drinking up the delicious juices she releases into my mouth. Only when she goes slack beneath my touch do I slowly pull my head back from between her thighs. I help Amber shuffle back up the bed so she¡¯s more comfortable, before I wipe my face on my duvet cover and get to my feet. When I look down at her, a satisfied smirk creeps up my face. Amber¡¯s body fell sideways. She¡¯s still panting with her eyes closed and her mouth slightly open, trying to catch her breath. But tonight I don''t have the patience to grant her much recovery time. I¡¯ve been dying to get inside her all night, from the moment she started feeling me up in the bathroom. I take off my boxers before I flip Amber onto her stomach. God, how I love that fucking perfect ass of her! I can''t resist grabbing it with both hands and giving it a nice, tight squeeze. I playfully bite her left cheek before I lower myself on top of her, carrying most of my weight on my arms. I pull her hair to the side and kiss Amber''s shoulder and neck. ¡®I''m going to fuck you now,¡¯ I whisper in her ear, biting her earlobe. ¡®Yes, please,¡¯ Amber groans in anticipation, pressing her ass against me. I start to get up to grab a condom, but then I pause. Leaning down, I kiss her shoulder softly. ¡®Amber¡­ you have an implant, right?¡¯ I ask gently. ¡®Because I got tested recently, and I''m clean. I mean, I can still use a condom if you prefer, but if you want to¡­¡¯ I let the words hang in the air. I¡¯ll definitely wear a condom if Amber is more comfortable with that, but she just gives me a quick glance over her shoulder and I watch the corner of her mouth curl up. ¡®Yeah, go for it,¡¯ she says. I bury my lips in the crook of her neck and fervently start sucking on the skin there. I know I''m definitely leaving a mark, but I don''t care. She¡¯s mine! I leave my right hand on the bed to hold myself up, but my left hand roams down Amber''s body. I follow the dip of her waist and slide over the generous curve of her hip. Then I give her ass another squeeze and bow down to her ear again. ¡®Spread your legs for me,¡¯ I command her in a low voice. Amber obeys me instantly and I slide between her legs. I grab the base of my cock with my left hand and position it in front of her entrance. Then I grab Amber¡¯s thigh again and push myself inside of her. She¡¯s so wet that my entire length slides inside her with a single thrust. A loud groan escapes my lips and I throw my head in my neck. I have to close my eyes and force myself to hold still for a moment. The sensation of her slick inner walls hugging my bare skin is so incredible, that I come almost instantly. ¡®Fuck, you feel amazing,¡¯ I mutter between my clenched teeth, determined to restrain myself. I don''t want this to be over too quickly. This fucking phenomenal feeling of being devoured by her, without any barriers between us. This is a first for me, so I guess we are both in uncharted territory this time. Amber doesn''t make it easy for me, though. She¡¯s already moving her hips, pushing herself back against me. I give her a sharp spank on her ass and then gently squeeze the cheek, to rub the sting away. Holding a tight grip on Amber''s ass to keep her in place, I start pounding into her. I hear her panting in pleasure beneath me and another moan escapes my lips. I move my hand up to grab her hair and press her down on the bed, burying Amber''s face in the mattress. Fucking her in this position is hotter than I ever could have imagined. It allows me to thrust hard, and slide in as deep as I could possibly go. Amber¡¯s wanton moans are a clear sign that she loves it too. The sounds she makes and the way she moves her hips to meet me should encourage me to continue. But suddenly I can''t stand it anymore. I need to see her face! Amber lets out a protesting sound when I pull out of her, but before she can say anything I¡¯m already flipping her onto her back and crashing my lips against hers. I kiss her desperately as I slide back between her thighs, and immediately push myself between her wet folds again. I brush the hair out of Amber''s face and cup her cheek, deepening our kiss. When we finally break apart, both of us breathless, I lock eyes with her. Those big, cornflower-blue eyes¡ªso beautiful and expressive. They usually reflect her kindness, her mischief, her natural innocence, but right now they¡¯re darkened with lust. I¡¯m captivated by the trust shining through as she gazes up at me, and it leaves me feeling completely in awe of her. Fuck, I love this woman so much! All I want is to hold her, to be with her, to protect her from the world. For the first time in my life, I¡¯m absolutely certain¡ªI don¡¯t want anyone else, ever. She¡¯s it. Amber is it for me. The women who texted me tonight, asking if I was coming to Pete¡¯s or any of the other places I frequent? I couldn¡¯t care less. I haven¡¯t even looked at or thought about any of them in weeks. Ignoring those texts took zero effort. I¡¯ll probably just block and delete their numbers. They don¡¯t matter. Amber is the only one I want, the only one who fucking matters. I slide my hand down the curves of her body, hooking one leg around me. Amber understands my intent and wraps her other leg around me as well, locking her ankles behind my back. I sink deep inside her with slow deliberate thrusts. Amber meets me with her hips and pushes me in deeper using her legs. Our merging bodies are working together as one. I slide my hand back up to massage her soft, malleable breast with my palm. I roll her nipple between my fingers, getting it nice and stiff, before I bow down and take it in my mouth. I suck and nibble on it as Amber''s increased panting matches my own. ¡®Jake, I¡­ I''m close¡­,¡¯ she moans, closing her eyes and arching her back to push herself even closer against me. I move up to grab her neck with my hand and kiss her again, soft and demanding. Then I slightly tilt my hips to change the angle of my thrusts and Amber lets out a gasp. ¡®Yes, yes! Right there! Oh, keep going!¡¯ she exclaims loudly, eagerly meeting me at every thrust. I groan and increase my speed, slamming into her while I¡¯m still holding onto her as tightly as I can. I can barely hold it together anymore, but I''m determined to get her there first. Amber moans again and lets out a string of indiscernible mutterings, which has become one of my favorite sounds over the last couple of weeks. When I feel her inner walls clench around my cock a few seconds later, I know I can finally let go. As Amber shudders beneath me and cries out in ecstasy, I meet her with a loud roar of my own. I thrust a few more times and then bury myself to the hilt inside her, emptying my load without any restrictions. I come so hard that my vision goes black. When I wake up the next morning, Amber is still asleep, wearing one of my shirts again. It¡¯s just past nine, and I carefully slip out of her embrace, pulling on a pair of sweats and heading to the kitchen barefoot. The house is quiet except for some faint sounds from the back, letting me know someone else is probably up. On a whim, I decide to try making Amber some scrambled eggs. Not that I really know what I¡¯m doing¡ªI usually grab cereal, a Pop-Tart, or whatever leftovers are in the fridge when I have to fix my own breakfast¡ªbut I want to make something nice for her today. I manage to scramble the eggs and make some toast, then arrange them on two plates with forks. When I return to the bedroom, Amber is just waking up, stretching her arms and back as she sits up with a soft yawn. ¡®Morning,¡¯ I smile at her. ¡®You get breakfast in bed today.¡¯ ¡®You made me breakfast?¡¯ Amber asks, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡®Yes, I did,¡¯ I confirm, rather proud of myself as I hand her one of the plates. ¡®That is so sweet! Thank you!¡¯ Amber beams up at me, grabbing a fork and taking a big bite of the eggs. But as soon as she starts chewing, her expression falters for just a second¡ªa tiny flicker that I almost miss. If I hadn¡¯t been watching her so closely, I probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all. ¡®What? Are they not good?¡¯ I ask with a frown. ¡®No, no! They¡¯re great!¡¯ Amber replies, a little too quickly, taking another big bite. ¡®Delicious!¡¯ I narrow my eyes, suspicious, and take a bite myself¡ªonly to almost spit it out. ¡®Ugh, these are fucking awful!¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re not that bad,¡¯ Amber says in a consoling tone. ¡®They¡¯re fucking rubber!¡¯ I exclaim, disenchanted. ¡®No, they¡¯re just¡­ a little overcooked? Maybe a bit under-seasoned,¡¯ Amber murmurs, giving me an apologetic glance as she bravely takes another bite. ¡®What..? Fucking stop eating them, then!¡¯ I laugh, reaching for her plate, but Amber fends me off with her foot and her fork. ¡®No! I¡¯m eating the eggs!¡¯ she declares with a stubborn grin. ¡®But they taste awful! Why would you want to eat them?¡¯ ¡®Because you made them for me,¡¯ Amber says, beaming as she deliberately shovels another bite into her mouth. ¡®So, I¡¯m eating them all.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re an idiot! I guess I better wait until Nate wakes up next time,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®He¡¯s better at cooking eggs than you?¡¯ ¡®Definitely, although I guess that¡¯s a pretty low bar,¡¯ I say, scowling at my plate with a dismal expression. ¡®But Nate is actually pretty good at it. Breakfast has always been his job.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Amber asks. She glances at me curiously, while she continues to eat the abysmal breakfast I made for her. I cringe every time she takes a bite.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®Back when we first started living together, we all sort of created our own tasks. There weren¡¯t any parents around to pick up the slack, so we kind of had to do everything ourselves,¡¯ I explain. ¡®Coop, Nate and I may just have been a bunch of teenage assholes, but we didn¡¯t want to put it all on Hugo. He was always up before dawn, working all day at the construction site, and then he would pick up other jobs for extra cash. And later he would help his boss after hours to learn all about the business side of things, because his boss was grooming him to take over. Nate and Hugo shared a room, so Nate started getting up with Hugo before dawn everyday as well, to make us all breakfast and pack our lunches. We didn¡¯t have a lot of money, so it was cheaper than buying lunch at school everyday. And Cooper started cooking dinner every night.¡¯ ¡®And what did you do? Cleaning?¡¯ ¡®No, we only cleaned when we really couldn¡¯t put it off anymore,¡¯ I smirk. ¡®And then we usually dedicated one afternoon to doing it together.¡¯ ¡®What was your task then?¡¯ Amber asks, curiously. ¡®Captain Laundry, at your service,¡¯ I reply, giving her a mock salute. ¡®Really? You do laundry?¡¯ ¡®Why is that such a surprise?¡¯ I ask, almost insulted by her skeptic tone. ¡®I rinse, iron and fold with the best of them.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Amber giggles. ¡®I guess I just can¡¯t picture it. I¡¯ve never seen you do any laundry.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t been paying attention,¡¯ I tease. ¡®I did three loads yesterday, in between working on the porch. It¡¯s not my fault you missed it.¡¯ ¡®Fair enough,¡¯ Amber concedes. ¡®Do you still all do your own specific tasks at home?¡¯ ¡®The lines have blurred a little, but more or less, yeah,¡¯ I reply with a shrug. ¡®I still handle most of the laundry on the nights and weekends I¡¯m here, but if I don¡¯t make it home during the week, the others sometimes put a load on themselves. Cooper still cooks dinner most nights¡ªusually enough for leftovers so I can take them to the ranch when I can''t make it home. Nate still makes us breakfast and packs our lunches on most days, plus he takes care of all the car maintenance. Hugo used to do most of the grocery shopping, but since he¡¯s still refusing to let us pay him rent and we¡¯ve all got jobs now, we all chip in with that. Well, except for Lily, of course. And Hugo usually mows the lawn.¡¯ Not that we use the large grassy area behind our house much, but we still keep it neat. It used to be the playground of the school, but we took out the tiles and just sowed grass seeds everywhere. None of us is very big on gardening. ¡®What about Lily?¡¯ Amber asks. ¡®She¡¯s our trash queen,¡¯ I say with a big grin. ¡®Thankfully, now that Hugo owns his own company and makes some serious money, we¡¯ve got two ladies who come to clean the house once a week, so we don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. He also sends his suits and dress shirts out for dry cleaning most of the time, so there¡¯s less for me to iron.¡¯ ¡®You seriously know how to iron clothes?¡¯ Amber asks incredulously. ¡®Of course I do! We all have a few nice dress shirts for special occasions, and Lily has some clothes that require ironing too,¡¯ I shrug, not seeing what the big deal is. ¡®I¡¯ve never known a man who can do those things,¡¯ Amber admits, finishing the last bite and eyeing me carefully. ¡®My parents are very traditional, as you probably would have guessed. I¡¯ve never seen my father cook or clean anything, let alone iron. My mother always does all of that.¡¯ ¡®But we didn¡¯t have a mother, or any other woman or parent, to do that stuff for us,¡¯ I remind her kindly. ¡®You¡¯re right. You¡¯re absolutely right,¡¯ Amber nods, a little apologetically. ¡®I don¡¯t know why it surprised me. I think it¡¯s great that you guys can all do these things yourselves. The five of you make such a wonderful family together.¡¯ ¡®We do,¡¯ I agree with a smile. I take the empty plate from Amber and lean forward to press a quick kiss on her lips. ¡®If you¡¯re done eating that horrible breakfast now, I¡¯ve got something for you.¡¯ ¡®You do?¡¯ I nod and get up from the bed, placing her empty plate and my full one on the chest against the wall. It''s filled with old keepsakes from my childhood¡ªmost of our belongings were lost in the explosion, but we managed to save a few things. Cooper and I built our chests together, so we could open them up and reminisce about our parents whenever we are feeling nostalgic. I realize it¡¯s actually been a while since we¡¯ve done that. Turning to the side of the bed, I open the drawer beneath and pull out a keyboard. Amber¡¯s eyes widen as she watches me. ¡®Wait¡­ You have a keyboard?¡¯ ¡®No, you have a keyboard,¡¯ I correct her as I hand it over. Amber places it gently on her lap, looking up at me in disbelief. ¡®Are you insane, Jake? These things are expensive!¡¯ ¡®This one wasn¡¯t,¡¯ I tell her honestly, sitting back on the bed with the power cord in my hand. ¡®When we first got this place, there was still a lot of stuff left behind by the old school. Nate and I were in charge of throwing out the broken stuff and storing the rest in one of the back classrooms, just in case we wanted to use any of it later. Last weekend, I remembered there was a keyboard in there. Cooper dug it out for me this week. It¡¯s pretty old, but he checked it, and says it still works.¡¯ ¡®But why?¡¯ Amber stares at me, stunned. ¡®I mean, I love it! It¡¯s incredibly thoughtful, but why would you give this to me?¡¯ ¡®Why not? It was just sitting here, collecting dust,¡¯ I shrug and smile at Amber. ¡®I know you love to play, and you feel self-conscious about using Ray and Marjorie¡¯s piano when they¡¯re home. This is no piano, but I figured it¡¯ll at least allow you to play in your own quarters whenever you want.¡¯ ¡®I get to take this with me to the ranch?¡¯ Amber¡¯s eyes light up as she clutches the keyboard to her chest. ¡®Of course,¡¯ I confirm with a laugh. ¡®It¡¯s yours.¡¯ Amber lets out a squeal of delight and tosses the keyboard on the bed, before she throws her arms around my neck and presses a dozen little kisses on my face. ¡®Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you, Jakey!¡¯ ¡®Hey, only Lily gets to call me that!¡¯ I laugh, wrapping one arm around her lower back. ¡®Really?¡¯ Amber pouts slightly, tilting her head back to look up at me. ¡®I kind of like it,¡¯ she admits shyly. ¡®Okay, fine,¡¯ I easily relent, actually not minding it at all, coming from her. Then I look at her sternly. ¡®But you can¡¯t let anyone else call me that!¡¯ ¡®Agreed,¡¯ Amber promises, before crashing her lips onto mine for another kiss. ¡®Thank you! I really, truly love this gift.¡¯ Then she tilts her head back, frowning at me inquisitively. ¡®But I thought you believed I should get over my fear and just play for other people?¡¯ ¡®No, I said I believe you could play and sing for other people, and they¡¯d fucking love it, because you¡¯re great. But it¡¯s up to you whether or not you want to,¡¯ I correct her, smiling as I gently brush my fingers through her hair. ¡®I¡¯d love it if you could play something for me, though.¡¯ ¡®I think I can do that,¡¯ Amber chuckles with a wide smile. She sits back on the bed cross-legged and carefully balances the keyboard on her knees, while I connect the power cord to the outlet next to my bed. Amber smoothly runs her fingers over the keys to test the sound. ¡®It works!¡¯ she confirms excitedly. Then she glances over at me. ¡®What would you like to hear?¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you play me some of your favorite stuff?¡¯ I suggest. I shuffle back to the foot of the bed to give her some room to play. Amber nods and starts playing, seemingly without having to think about it. There¡¯s no hesitation in her movements. Her fingers fly across the keys in a beautiful dance. I don¡¯t know which song it is. It sounds like a classical piece, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard it before. I can¡¯t deny, though, that it¡¯s a beautiful melody. ¡®It¡¯s called ¡°Nefeli¡±, by Ludovico Einaudi,¡¯ Amber answers my unspoken question. I see her glance at me before she closes her eyes again. Apparently, she doesn''t even have to look at the keys while she is playing. ¡®He¡¯s by far my favorite modern day composer.¡¯ ¡®That is really beautiful, Amber!¡¯ I suddenly hear Lily¡¯s voice coming from my door. Amber¡¯s eyes fly open and her startled gaze darts to the door. I kind of expect her to stop playing, but Amber continues without so much as an interruption in the music. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ she mumbles, with a barely discernible blush on her face. I glance over my shoulder at Lily. ¡®What are you doing here, Lil? I thought you were going on a hike with Cooper this morning?¡¯ ¡®We are. We¡¯re leaving in a minute, but I thought that Amber might want this back,¡¯ Lily smirks, stretching her arm. Amber¡¯s black shirt from last night dangles off her index finger. Right, I forgot we lost that somewhere near the kitchen last night. I didn¡¯t even notice it when I was trying to make breakfast earlier. Amber chuckles, but continues playing. Lily steps inside my room and tosses Amber¡¯s shirt to me. I catch it at the same moment Lily plops down next to me on the edge of my bed. ¡®So, you¡¯re not only a master baker, but also a master pianist,¡¯ Lily observes, a look of admiration in her eyes. ¡®Try musical prodigy,¡¯ I correct my sister with a proud smile. ¡®Amber can play anything. And she sings too.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re kidding me!¡¯ Lily¡¯s eyes widen as she turns to Amber. ¡®Really? You can play anything?¡¯ Amber nods modestly. The red color on her cheeks deepens, but she doesn¡¯t answer. She keeps her gaze down, clearly trying to avoid looking at Lily. ¡®That is awesome! Could you play something from, like, Sia? Do you know her? I love her songs, she¡¯s such an amazing artist!¡¯ Lily asks excitedly. Again, Amber doesn¡¯t actually answer Lily. She just nods once and before I know it the classical melody she was playing turns into something more familiar. There wasn¡¯t even a break or a falter in the music or anything. After a couple of notes I recognize the song ¡°Chandelier¡± at the same time Lily does. My sister claps her hands together in delight. ¡®Oh my God, that is so cool!¡¯ Lily exclaims. ¡®You should hear her sing with it too,¡¯ I smirk suggestively. ¡®Don¡¯t push it, Jakey,¡¯ Amber murmurs with her eyes closed, but I can see that the corners of her mouth are curling up just a little bit. ¡®A regular alarm doesn¡¯t cut it for you anymore, Jake? We have our own musical wake up service now?¡¯ Nate yawns from the door opening in his shorts and a t-shirt. Amber freezes and instantly stops playing. She sends my younger brother an apologetic look. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Nate! I didn¡¯t mean to wake you up. I should have put the volume down, I apologize,¡¯ she says guiltily. ¡®No worries, Amber. I¡¯ve been woken up in much worse ways,¡¯ Nate chuckles at her. Then he spots my uneaten plate of eggs on the chest and wrinkles his nose. ¡®What the hell is that smell? Did you burn the eggs or something?¡¯ he asks, looking at me with his eyebrows raised in disbelief. ¡®Shut up, you fucker. You were still sleeping, so I had no choice,¡¯ I laugh, throwing my pillow at him. ¡®Next time, either wake me up or just have the damn patience to wait until I''m ready to cook you some breakfast. I don¡¯t mess with your flat-iron, do I? Leave it to the experts! With your skills in the kitchen, you could¡¯ve easily burned the fucking house down,¡¯ Nate grumbles, then turns and heads toward the kitchen. ¡®I¡¯ll whip up some pancakes,¡¯ he calls out from the hallway. ¡®Thank you!¡¯ the three of us yell back in unison. ¡®So, did you guys have a good time last night?¡¯ Lily asks us. ¡®Yes! Jake took me to a piano bar, and it was really great,¡¯ Amber says enthusiastically. Her eyes light up when she describes the bar to Lily, and tells her how great the music was. I can¡¯t seem to wipe the fucking smile off my face, secretly glad that Amber was so delighted by my surprise. ¡®That sounds really cool,¡¯ Lily agrees. ¡®I¡¯ve never heard you mention this place before, though. How did you know about it, Jake?¡¯ she asks me. ¡®I may not be such a computer whizz as you, but I do know how to use Google, Lil,¡¯ I roll my eyes at her. ¡®I was looking for a place that Amber might like, and then I came across this one. We went, and it paid off. It was a great bar.¡¯ Admittedly, it was nicer than Pete¡¯s, and the drinks were a lot better too. Pete¡¯s is fine for a night out with the guys, but for a date or actually having a conversation Piano & Pour is a lot better. We¡¯re definitely going there again, if only so Amber can work her way through the cocktail list and maybe find enough courage to get up on that stage one day. I¡¯d love to watch her perform. I bet she''ll be amazing. ¡®It definitely sounds like it,¡¯ Lily says enthusiastically. ¡®I love music and theater. Maybe you can take me there sometime as well?¡¯ she looks at me hopefully. ¡®Sure thing,¡¯ I promise her. ¡®Great! Anyway, Cooper wanted me to ask if we could take your truck today. That¡¯s why I actually came looking for you.¡¯ Lily suddenly changes the subject. ¡®The trail we had in mind for today might be muddy, and your truck is better equipped for that terrain than his van.¡¯ ¡®That kind of depends on Amber,¡¯ I say hesitantly. I glance at the beautiful woman who, to my great delight, is still only wearing my shirt on top of her panties. ¡®It does?¡¯ Amber asks, examining me with a confused frown. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®We still have today off, so I thought maybe you¡¯d like to try horseback riding again at the ranch? I figured I could teach you. You know, on a tamed horse this time,¡¯ I add teasingly. ¡®What? Are you kidding me?¡¯ Amber¡¯s eyes grow wide. ¡®You don¡¯t have to!¡¯ I quickly reassure her. ¡®I know last time was scary, but you said before that y¨C¡¯ ¡®No, I want to! I really, really want to! That would be awesome! I¡¯ve been wanting to try horseback riding for ages!¡¯ Amber exclaims enthusiastically, actually bouncing up and down despite being cross-legged. ¡®Sorry, Lil. I guess you and Cooper are just going to have to take your chances with the van,¡¯ I say, grinning at Amber¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡®We are going horseback riding.¡¯ Chapter 29 - AMBER Chapter 29 Amber After breakfast, we say goodbye to Cooper and Lily, who are heading out for their hike. Despite having eaten Jake¡¯s rubbery eggs, I can¡¯t resist trying a few of Nate¡¯s cinnamon pancakes. Jake wasn¡¯t kidding when he said Nate is a breakfast expert. They¡¯re absolutely delicious! We spend about an hour chatting with Hugo and Nate before heading back to Jake¡¯s bed for another round. Around noon, we pack up and prepare to head back to the ranch. Jake even lets me drive his truck again when I ask. This time, it goes much smoother than the first time. I park next to the stable, near the entrance to my quarters. Jake helps me carry the keyboard and the baking supplies I borrowed from Marjorie inside first, then heads back out to park his truck in front of his cabin so we can change into our riding gear. For me, that means a pair of jeans, a sweater, my coat, and Lily¡¯s boots, which she kindly loaned me along with a few books. They¡¯re a size larger than what I usually wear, but with an extra pair of socks, they fit fine. Almost giddy with anticipation, I skip toward the stables. Jake isn¡¯t there yet, so I go from stall to stall, petting the horses and wondering which one I¡¯ll be riding. Maybe Jake will lend me his own horse. Since he said he¡¯s going to teach me, he probably won¡¯t be riding Duke himself. ¡®Alright, are you ready to do this?¡¯ Jake asks, rubbing his hands together as he walks in. ¡®Yes! Will I be riding your horse?¡¯ I ask, excitement bubbling in my voice. ¡®Fuck, no,¡¯ Jake laughs, throwing his arm around my shoulder as he leads me to a stall at the back. ¡®Duke is way too hot-headed for a beginner. We¡¯re starting you on Gertie. She¡¯s officially retired, but since she was Marjorie¡¯s first horse, she gets to stay and live out her days here on the ranch. She¡¯s a sweet, even-tempered mare¡ªperfect for getting you started.¡¯ ¡®Sounds good to me,¡¯ I nod. I trust Jake completely. We walk inside Gertie''s stall and Jake shows me how to saddle her and put the bridle on. When we¡¯re done, I move to take Gertie outside, but Jake tells me to wait. He jogs towards the tack room and comes back with a lunge line, which he connects to Gertie¡¯s bridle, and with a riding helmet. ¡®Why do I have to wear a helmet?¡¯ I protest. ¡®That¡¯s completely going to mess up my hair! Do you have any idea how long it takes to get curly hair like mine untangled?¡¯ ¡®Safety first,¡¯ Jake says sternly. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen you wear one!¡¯ ¡®Yes, but I''m a stupid, irresponsible, and very stubborn cowboy, who has already spent countless hours on horseback. I may be willing to risk my own safety, but I would never gamble with yours.¡¯ Jake gently taps my nose. ¡®Helmet on, Miss Scott,¡¯ he demands, ¡®or you¡¯re not riding.¡¯ ¡®Fine,¡¯ I sigh, rolling my eyes at Jake, but I willingly let him fasten the strap underneath my chin. When he¡¯s done, he takes a step back and smiles at me. ¡®All done.¡¯ ¡®I bet I look ridiculous with this thing on,¡¯ I grumble. I frantically try tugging my hair behind my ears, which is rather complicated with my head in this contraption. ¡®You look adorable,¡¯ Jake declares with a grin, leaning forward to give me a kiss. ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Jake leads Gertie to the corral in front of the main house, carefully closing the gate behind us. He beckons me to his side, and I hesitate for a moment. Now that the moment has arrived, a wave of nervousness hits me. But Gertie stands there calmly, her gentle eyes giving me a sense of reassurance. ¡®Alright, put your left foot in the stirrup and grab the saddle horn. I¡¯ll help you pull yourself up so you can swing your right leg over her back. Then you carefully sit down in the saddle. Got it?¡¯ Jake asks. I swallow my nerves and give him a nod. Jake stands behind me, placing his hands on my hips. ¡®Up you go,¡¯ he announces as he easily lifts me towards Gertie¡¯s back. I struggle a few seconds to get my foot in the stirrup, but after that I manage to hoist myself in the saddle. Jake helps me get my right foot in the stirrup as well and then hands me the reins, showing me how to properly hold them. ¡®Still some room for improvement, but at least it went better than last time,¡¯ I conclude with a sigh. ¡®You were very graceful,¡¯ Jake says, his face completely serious, though I catch the glint of humor in his eyes. I laugh and shake my head at him, knowing I probably looked like a toddler trying to climb onto a high chair. I couldn¡¯t care less, though. I''m actually riding a horse! Jake takes a few steps back, lengthening the lunge line until he stands in the middle of the corral. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡®Alright, when you¡¯re ready to get moving, just click your tongue and gently press your heels into her flanks.¡¯ I do as Jake says, and as soon as I do, Gertie starts walking at a leisurely pace. Over the next forty minutes or so, I carefully follow Jake¡¯s instructions as he teaches me the basics of horseback riding. He has me trotting in circles around him, advising me on proper posture and movements. It¡¯s honestly a lot more work than I anticipated. The guys on the ranch always make it look so effortless. Before long, my forehead is covered in sweat, and I¡¯m feeling muscles I didn¡¯t even know I had. But I¡¯m really enjoying it! I¡¯m having a great time, and Jake is an excellent teacher. I¡¯m glad he suggested we do this today. That is, until an all too familiar voice suddenly pierces my ears. ¡®Mary Elizabeth Amber Scott! What on earth do you think you are doing? And on a Sunday, nonetheless!¡¯ The shock in my mother¡¯s voice matches the one on my face. My head instantly snaps in her direction. Gertie apparently senses that I¡¯ve lost focus, because she slows from trotting to a calm walk. Jake immediately clicks his tongue and starts pulling in the lunge line to guide me and Gertie back towards him. I send Jake a panicked look. ¡®Those are my parents,¡¯ I hiss, quiet enough so my parents won¡¯t overhear. ¡®Yeah, I figured as much, Mary Elizabeth,¡¯ Jake smirks at me as he grabs Gertie¡¯s bridle. ¡®You¡¯ve been keeping that one from me, haven¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡®Oh dear Lord, what are they doing here?¡¯ I groan, ignoring his comment. ¡®I take it you didn¡¯t know they were coming?¡¯ ¡®No, of course not!¡¯ Jake steps up beside me and extends his hands to help me dismount. I place my hands on his shoulders, and he supports my waist as I awkwardly swing my right leg over Gertie¡¯s head. I hop down into his arms, but quickly pull away and take a step back, putting some space between us so we¡¯re no longer touching. ¡®We¡¯ll work on properly dismounting next time,¡¯ Jake chuckles. ¡®AMBER!¡¯ I flinch and go pale. Mother sounds genuinely angry. I can only imagine what she has to say about finding me in this situation. Jake furrows his eyebrows as he studies my face. ¡®It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re just your parents. They¡¯re not going to eat you, right?¡¯ he says wryly. ¡®You don¡¯t know that. They actually might,¡¯ I hiss, displeased. ¡®Why don¡¯t you go say hi to them?¡¯ Jake suggests. He briefly brushes my cheek with his thumb as he takes the riding helmet off my head. ¡®Take them to your place, and get them a drink. I¡¯ll take Gertie back to her stall, and then I¡¯ll come down so I can meet them, yeah?¡¯ ¡®Do I have to?¡¯ I groan miserably. Jake just smirks at me. It looks like he¡¯s about to lean in for a kiss, so I quickly duck away and take another step back. Considering our audience, it might not be the best idea for us to kiss. My parents obviously oppose sex before marriage, and knowing that I¡¯m being intimate with a man I''m not even officially in a relationship with will certainly not sit well with them. Thankfully, Jake seems to understand, nodding toward my parents with a slight tilt of his chin. ¡®Go! I¡¯ll be right there.¡¯ I sigh and reluctantly walk through the gate of the corral. My parents are standing there, stiffly, with a stern expression on their faces. ¡®Mother, Father,¡¯ I greet them cautiously, giving each an obligatory kiss on the cheek. ¡®This is a surprise! I didn¡¯t know you were coming, did I?¡¯ ¡®No, but you haven¡¯t made the trip back home to us even once since you started working here. Apparently, we had no choice but to come to you if we wanted to see you,¡¯ my mother replies somewhat sharply. ¡®We have missed you, Amber,¡¯ my father says, his tone slightly friendlier but still with a stern look. ¡®Well, you¡¯re here now. It is good to see you both,¡¯ I lie through my teeth. I don¡¯t like having them here, at all! ¡®Why don¡¯t you come back to my quarters with me? I can show you where I live, and then I could make some tea for us.¡¯ I quickly motion them to follow me to the back of the main house. The expression on my mother¡¯s face makes it clear that she has more to say to me, but at least she keeps her mouth shut until we are in private. I lead them to the private entrance of my quarters and head inside first, so I can quickly wash my hands and turn the water heater on. ¡®So¡­¡¯ I say slowly as I turn around to face them. ¡®How did y¨C¡¯ ¡®What in the Lord¡¯s name were you doing out there, Amber?¡¯ My mother¡¯s voice cuts through the air like a knife. ¡®I was riding a horse, Mother,¡¯ I reply evenly, trying to stay calm. ¡®On a Sunday!¡¯ she exclaims angrily. ¡®That is not how you were raised, Amber Scott,¡¯ my father says admonishingly, shaking his head in dismay. ¡®Sundays are for reflection and contemplation. You go to church and you dedicate your thoughts to our Lord, thanking him for his unwavering guidance in your life.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I know Father, but when else would you have me do it?¡¯ I sigh, gently rubbing my head. ¡®During the week, everybody on the ranch is too busy. Everyone here works hard. I''m busy all day taking care of the children, and there¡¯s no time for leisurely riding. The weekends are the only option for me to learn how to ride a horse.¡¯ ¡®If Sunday is your only option, then it is in fact NOT an option,¡¯ my father declares sternly. ¡®Your dedication to our Lord always takes precedence over exercising a frivolous hobby,¡¯ my mother scolds me. ¡®And then to let that filthy man put his hands all over you!¡¯ ¡®Jake is the foreman of the ranch,¡¯ I protest weakly. ¡®He was just teaching me how to ride, and helping me dismount safely. That¡¯s all, Mother.¡¯ ¡®You should still know better than to let a man like that touch you! The male touch should be reserved for your husband, the only exception being your father,¡¯ my mother says vehemently. My father nods along with her words, clearly agreeing. ¡®Yes, Mother. I¡¯m aware,¡¯ I sigh resignedly. I learned a long time ago that it¡¯s generally easier to just pretend I agree with them. Arguing will only lead to being lectured, because they never, ever see things my way. It¡¯s been like that for as long as I can remember. ¡®You need to find yourself a good, decent, Christian husband,¡¯ my mother says firmly, crossing her arms. ¡®You should never let some promiscuous, immoral cowboy put his hands on you. If I catch you in such a situation again, we¡¯ll take you home before you can even finish a prayer!¡¯ she warns, her tone heavy with disapproval. I try to suppress a groan. They can¡¯t seriously think they can still control my life, can they? I¡¯m twenty-three years old! I have a job, my own place to live, and I make my own money. My parents can¡¯t truly believe they¡¯re still in charge? Honestly, I can¡¯t wait for them to leave again. Having them here only highlights how much I love my current life, free from their oppressive hovering and strict views. I bite back a snippy response and turn my back to them, pouring the boiled water into my teapot. ¡®I am very disappointed in you, Amber,¡¯ my father shakes his head at me. ¡®A man like that is not an appropriate boyfriend for you.¡¯ ¡®Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, because Jake is not my boyfriend. He¡¯s just a guy who works here,¡¯ I say curtly. Even if we were in a committed relationship, Jake wouldn¡¯t be classified as a boy¡ªhe¡¯s definitely all man. But since he doesn¡¯t want anything serious, it¡¯s a moot point anyway. Chapter 30 - JAKE Chapter 30 Jake Well, fuck! That¡¯s a surprise if I ever got one! And apparently, it¡¯s one for Amber too. Her reaction is way more intense than I expected. I¡¯ve rarely seen someone so shocked by the unexpected appearance of their own parents. She¡¯s mentioned a few things about them before, but this brief encounter makes me wonder if things were even stricter at home than I thought. Amber almost looks afraid of them. She went completely white and didn¡¯t even let me kiss her in front of them! I start to wonder if that¡¯s because she wants to introduce me properly first, or if her parents are so old-fashioned they wouldn¡¯t even approve of her kissing someone. I¡¯ve suspected that Amber doesn¡¯t want them to know we¡¯re sleeping together, even though she¡¯s an adult, but would they really have an issue with her kissing her boyfriend before marriage? I guess I¡¯d better tread carefully until I can talk to Amber about it. I watch her and her parents disappear behind the house, letting out a small sigh of relief. At least I get a moment to figure out how to make a good impression. They are still her parents, after all. ¡®Come on, Gertie,¡¯ I click my tongue and lead Gertie out of the corral, back to her stall. ¡®Our girl did good, didn¡¯t she?¡¯ I talk to Gertie as I unsaddle her and give her a quick brush. Amber did really well, actually. I¡¯d thought I¡¯d have to calm her down, especially after what happened with Rustler, but she proved me wrong. She got back on the horse without hesitation and seemed to enjoy herself. She picked it up faster than I expected too. A few more lessons in the corral, and I¡¯ll have her riding alongside me around the ranch in no time. A sense of pride swells in my chest. I should probably get Amber her own pair of riding boots so she won¡¯t have to keep borrowing Lily¡¯s. It could make a perfect Christmas gift. Maybe I could even have them engraved with her name to make it more personal. I¡¯m still mulling over that idea as I finish putting Gertie¡¯s saddle and bridle away. As I step out the back of the stable and head towards Amber¡¯s quarters, I feel a sudden knot in my stomach. I¡¯ve never done this before¡ªmeeting the parents. Honestly, I never thought I would. But here I am, about to face them. I wonder if there¡¯s anything I can do to make a good impression. You¡¯d think loving their daughter and treating her right should be enough, but something tells me Amber¡¯s parents might be harder to win over. I guess I¡¯ll just have to be on my best behavior and hope for the best. I walk towards Amber¡¯s door and see that she has left it ajar for me. There''s an outside faucet between the corner of the house and Amber''s door, so I take the opportunity to clean myself up a bit. I quickly wash my hands and splash some water on my face, drying off with the sleeve of my coat. It''s not exactly perfect grooming, but it¡¯s the best I can manage under the circumstances. And fuck, if her parents wanted a more proper introduction, they should have fucking told us they were coming! I take a deep breath, determined to put my best foot forward with Amber''s parents, but then I hear angry voices coming from her living room. ¡®You should still know better than to let a man like that touch you! The male touch should be reserved for husbands, with the exception of your father,¡¯ I hear Amber''s mother say in a loud, angry tone. Alright, that''s a bit much! I mean, seriously¡­ There''s preaching abstinence, and then there¡¯s taking it to such extremes. ¡®Yes Mother, I¡¯m aware,¡¯ Amber answers in a docile tone. My step falters and I lift my eyebrows in surprise. What the fuck? I know for certain that Amber doesn''t feel that way. Is she seriously not going to stand up to her mother about something so ridiculous? Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even touching her intimately just now. I was just helping her dismount safely! ¡®You need to find yourself a good, decent, Christian husband,¡¯ Amber''s mother continues her rant. ¡®You should never let some promiscuous, immoral cowboy put his hands on you. If I catch you in such a situation again, we¡¯ll take you home before you can even finish a prayer!¡¯ she says in a threatening voice. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. My face falls. Wow! Okay, I guess they''ve already made up their minds about me without even waiting for a formal introduction. It feels like I¡¯m already at a disadvantage before we¡¯ve even started. I hesitate for a moment, dreading having to go in there now, but I remind myself that I promised Amber I would be there. ¡®I am very disappointed in you, Amber,¡¯ her father chimes in too. ¡®A man like that is not an appropriate boyfriend for you.¡¯ I brace myself as I grab the door handle and raise my fist to knock, letting them know the ¡°inappropriate and immoral boyfriend¡± has arrived. ¡®Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, because Jake is not my boyfriend. He¡¯s just a guy who works here,¡¯ Amber says coldly. I freeze, my fist only an inch from the door. Wait, what? What the fuck? What the actual fuck?? Amber¡¯s words hurt me more than I ever thought possible. It feels like I''ve been punched in the gut and stabbed through the heart at the same time. I''m just a guy who works here? Is she fucking serious? I know we started out as something casual, but fucking hell, that was weeks ago! We are so much more than that by now, aren¡¯t we? I go pale and stumble back as I suddenly realize I have completely misread our situation. I thought the only hesitation about a committed relationship had come from me, but now I remember that isn''t true at all. Amber told me this on the night of our first kiss. She said that she hadn¡¯t moved away from her parents to find a boyfriend or a husband. She said all she wanted was to experience something new and unsheltered. I just didn¡¯t fucking believe her! I never thought she would be the type to truly want something casual. I was convinced that she¡¯d want to have a boyfriend, despite her saying that she wasn¡¯t looking for a commitment from me. Fuck, did I get that wrong! How the hell did everything get turned upside down like this? I didn¡¯t want to start anything with Amber because I wasn¡¯t looking for commitment and I figured she¡¯d want that eventually. But now I¡¯m the one standing here, feeling like a fucking idiot, thinking I¡¯m her boyfriend¡ªwhile she apparently just wanted to keep things casual the whole time! I¡¯ve never felt so fucking rejected in my life. Bile rises in my throat. I need to get the fuck out of here. I turn to leave and accidentally slam the door behind me. My feet are heavy as I head towards my cabin, determined to get in my truck and drive the hell away from the ranch. Fast. I can¡¯t believe this. I¡¯ve been so fucking happy with Amber these past few weeks. Hell, this whole weekend with her has been amazing. And now, I just feel fucking gutted. ¡®Jake?¡¯ I hear Amber calling my name behind me, but I pretend I don¡¯t hear her. Instead, I keep my eyes fixed on my truck. I need to get the hell out of here. ¡®JAKE!¡¯ Amber yells a little louder. She sounds closer than before. I can¡¯t resist glancing over my shoulder and see that she¡¯s running after me. Fuck! I seriously don¡¯t want to talk to her right now, but I can¡¯t pretend that I haven¡¯t seen her either. I reluctantly wait by the truck until Amber catches up to me, my hand already on the handle. ¡®What are you doing? Are you leaving?¡¯ Amber asks, her voice uncertain. She¡¯s panting a little from running all the way over here. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I reply curtly. ¡®But, why? I mean¡­ I thought you said you wanted to come in and meet my parents?¡¯ she asks, sounding confused. ¡®What would be the point of that, Amber? It¡¯s not as if I''m your fucking boyfriend or anything!¡¯ I snap at her, barely containing my anger. I clench my fist and stare at my pickup, unable to even look her in the eyes. ¡®Oh, no! You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡¯ Amber exclaims with a chuckle. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be a boyfriend thing. You¡¯d just meet them as a coworker¡ªlike the foreman of the ranch.¡¯ I turn around to meet her gaze in disbelief. Amber actually has the gall to look relieved! ¡®Yeah¡­ Yeah, you¡¯ve made that really fucking clear, Amber,¡¯ I manage to get out. ¡®Yes, I did! That means we¡¯re good, right?¡¯ Amber asks, but it sounds hesitant. She frowns in confusion when she sees my face. Is she fucking kidding me? ¡®Good?¡¯ I ask her slowly. I lift my eyebrows. ¡®You think we¡¯re good? Why the fuck do you even want me to meet your parents in the first place? What¡¯s the point, if I don¡¯t even matter to you?¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡®Apparently, I''m no one important to you.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not true!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t fucking lie to me!¡¯ I slam my hand against the truck in frustration. ¡®I just heard you say it myself! You told your parents I¡¯m not your boyfriend¡ªjust some guy who works here. Real fucking nice, Amber!¡¯ ¡®Wait, what? I didn¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­¡¯ ¡®Yes, you did! Those were your exact words!¡¯ I snap, anger flaring in my chest. ¡®I can¡¯t fucking believe you! We¡¯ve been together for weeks¡ªspending almost all our free time together. You¡¯ve stayed over at my place. Fucking hell, I even brought you home to meet my family!¡¯ I slam the car door again, ripping it open with unnecessary force. With one foot already inside, I turn towards Amber, my frustration boiling over. ¡®Thanks for reminding me where I stand with you. I guess we should just stay out of each other¡¯s way from now on, so you can focus on finding yourself a good, decent Christian husband,¡¯ I add bitterly, my words laced with sarcasm. I don¡¯t wait for Amber¡¯s reply, but I slam my door shut and start the truck. I can¡¯t even look at her when I drive away, a lot faster than I would have if Ray were home to see me. Chapter 31 - AMBER Chapter 31 Amber I stare after Jake as he speeds away in his truck, utterly confused. What just happened? What did I do wrong? Why was Jake so upset with me? I thought I did everything he wanted! He told me in no uncertain terms that he wanted no strings, no commitment, no girlfriend¡ªnone of it. Despite how much it pained me, I agreed to all of that, because I really wanted to experience what it would be like to be with him. I¡¯ve been so careful to respect his wishes! So why is he suddenly so upset with me? I reluctantly walk back to the house, but I keep going over our conversation in my mind. Jake sounded hurt. You told your parents that I''m not your boyfriend. Because he¡¯s not, is he? Jake was adamant about that from the beginning! He has never said anything to the contrary, so why would me telling my parents that he¡¯s not my boyfriend make him so upset? My step falters as the realization slowly dawns on me. Wait, does this mean that Jake actually thinks of himself as my boyfriend? Oh my Lord¡­ But, he never said anything! Did I miss something? I press my hands against my eyes, because my head is suddenly spinning. That¡¯s when the second realization hits me. No, Jake may not have said anything, but he did show me how he feels about me! He has been incredibly sweet to me all weekend, holding my hand and kissing me in the presence of other people, gifting me a keyboard and trying to cook me breakfast. He found the piano bar and shared the story about his favorite song with me. He even got himself tested for STDs so we could have sex without a condom, something Jake told me he never does. But it wasn¡¯t just this weekend, I suddenly realize with shock. A string of meaningful moments floods my memory. Jake driving me to the mall to get my ears pierced. The way he held me in the barn, Friday night, when we were all waiting for news about Zane. Jake supporting me and encouraging me whenever I wanted to try something new. Us cuddling on his couch, watching a movie in his cabin. Jake giving me a back massage when I felt sore from carrying Olivia because her stroller broke down. Also, yesterday, Jake didn¡¯t correct Lily when she said something about him being caught by me. He just smiled at her remark. And the way he looked at me when he held me in his arms last night certainly didn¡¯t feel casual. It¡¯s like all these little pieces are falling into place, and I¡¯m seeing the complete puzzle for the first time. And suddenly I understand. Jake is in love with me! He has been my boyfriend all along! And I have just really, seriously hurt his feelings. ¡®Oh! This is all so messed up,¡¯ I groan out loud, while I drag myself back to my parents. But we can fix this, right? Because I love him too. Of course I love him! I can fix this! This has all been such a stupid misunderstanding. I thought I was respecting Jake¡¯s boundaries, while he had already thrown them out the window. I feel like such an idiot! I should have just talked to him about it. The moment the line between casual and serious started to blur, we should have had that conversation. We could have laid everything out in the open weeks ago, instead of me tiptoeing around and second-guessing myself. But I know why I didn¡¯t talk to him. I was scared. I was afraid I was imagining things. I feared that if I brought up wanting us to be more, Jake might pull away, and I wasn¡¯t ready for that. Now everything has fallen apart, and I can¡¯t shake the dread creeping up my spine. I need to fix this. Fast! When I reach my quarters, I''m met with my two very angry looking parents. They¡¯re scowling at me with their arms crossed, but I walk inside without acknowledging them. I plop down in one of the chairs and stare into nothingness, my mind still reeling about Jake. ¡®Amber Scott, what in the name of our Lord were you thinking, running out on our conversation,¡¯ my father scolds me angrily. ¡®That is not how you were raised!¡¯ ¡®And to go running after that miscreant, of all things,¡¯ my mother shakes her head disapprovingly. ¡®Jake,¡¯ I whisper, staring ahead. ¡®I mean, honestly Amber, what were you thinking indeed?¡¯ Mother continues without hearing me. ¡®You know very well that rough cowboys are not appropriate company for a devout young lady. You should not be associating with a man like that.¡¯ ¡®Jake,¡¯ I repeat a little louder. ¡®We agreed to let you come work here as a nanny, with the understanding that you would stay far away from those riffraff,¡¯ Father says sternly. ¡®You were only supposed to care for the children of the ranch owners, whom Hailey assured us were very devout people. We expected you to uphold the values of our Lord and the traditions of our family while you were here.¡¯ ¡®Instead, we come here and we see that you are completely out of control! Wearing those inappropriate trousers, riding a horse on a Sunday,¡¯ my mother continues, her voice laced with disappointment, ¡®and you have even had your ears pierced!¡¯ My hand briefly touches the tiny silver stud in my left earlobe. I had completely forgotten about those, actually. ¡®And then on top of it all,¡¯ my father adds, ¡®you rudely run out of us in the middle of a conversation, to go after that immoral miscreant! I will have you¨C¡¯ ¡®JAKE!¡¯ I interrupt him forcefully. I glance up at my parents. ¡®His name is Jake!¡¯ ¡®His name is of no concern to us,¡¯ my mother dismisses with a wave of her hand. ¡®We are both very disappointed in you, Amber. You have clearly shown us that you cannot handle the responsibility of being on your own.¡¯This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡®Indeed,¡¯ Father says solemnly. ¡®Your mother and I have just discussed this, and we¡¯ve decided that you are to tender your resignation with the Jenkins family, effective immediately. We¡¯re taking you home.¡¯ ¡®Oh, shut up,¡¯ I mutter under my breath, slowly shaking my head in disbelief. But my parents clearly did not hear what I said. ¡®We will find you a nice, devout family that you can nanny for in St. Cloud, while you continue to live at home with us,¡¯ Mother declares. ¡®And when you find yourself ready to get married, we will introduce you to a proper young man from our church. The Crawford family has just joined our community and they have a wonderfully devout, well-mannered son, who is only a few years older than you. Perhaps we can¨C¡¯ ¡®Shut up, Mother!¡¯ I yell as loudly as I can, jumping up from my chair. Both of my parents blink at me in shock. ¡®You do not get to tell me how to live my fucking life!¡¯ ¡®Amber¡­!¡¯ my father scowls, his voice laced with threat. ¡®You shut up too, Father!¡¯ I meet his gaze firmly, my eyes just as angry as his. ¡®I¡¯m twenty-three years old! I¡¯m an adult woman. I have a job. I earn my own money. You don¡¯t get to control how I live my life anymore!¡¯ ¡®Amber Scott, you listen to me right now¡­¡¯ ¡®No, you listen to me, Mother!¡¯ I snap, clenching my fists in frustration. ¡®All my life, you¡¯ve told me what to do. You¡¯ve controlled how I dressed, what I ate, who I could talk to, what I could learn¡ªeverything! And by doing that, you¡¯ve done me a great disservice. You¡¯ve never prepared me for living independently. You¡¯ve done it because you were afraid¡ªafraid I¡¯d outgrow you, afraid I¡¯d find my own way. You intentionally kept me small and dependent on you, just so I¡¯d do what you wanted. So you could control me. But you can¡¯t do that anymore. I¡¯ve been figuring it out on my own. I¡¯m building a life for myself here¡ªa wonderful life, filled with friends, warmth, and love. And with a boyfriend!¡¯ I watch their faces drain of color as the words hit them. The shock in their eyes is almost satisfying. ¡®Y-you are not telling us that¡­?¡¯ my father stammers. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I declare firmly, raising my chin and meeting my father¡¯s gaze. ¡®Jake is my boyfriend! Or he was¡ªhopefully, he still will be after today. He doesn¡¯t try to keep me small in any way. Jake encourages me to explore myself, to explore the world, and he¡¯s been my constant support in doing so. He¡¯s wonderful, kind, and he absolutely rocks my world,¡¯ I say, without a shred of embarrassment. I hold my ground, letting the meaning of my words sink in. For the first time, I feel like I¡¯m standing up for the life I¡¯ve built, unapologetically and proudly. ¡®Tell me t-that you have not¡­?¡¯ my mother utters in disbelief. Her face turns white as a sheet. ¡®... slept with him?¡¯ I finish her sentence, lifting my eyebrows. I stare at her defiantly. ¡®Yes, Mother, I certainly have. I have had sex with Jake. I have had sex with him every chance I got. I even had sex with him this morning. And I have loved every second of it,¡¯ I declare proudly. ¡®Mary Elizab¨C!¡¯ ¡®No! Don¡¯t you dare ¡°Mary Elizabeth¡± me!¡¯ I snarl, fury boiling in my veins. ¡®This is MY life, and I get to decide how I want to fucking live it! I love my life here, and Jake is a big part of that. I love him, and I want him in my life.¡¯ ¡®We are your parents! You are not allowed to talk to us this way, Amber,¡¯ my father protests weakly. He looks ashen, seemingly astonished by the fact I''m talking back to them. ¡®Yes, you are my parents! And as my parents, you¡¯re supposed to love me. You¡¯re supposed to love me for who I am. You need to accept that I¡¯m no longer a child. I¡¯m a grown woman who can make her own decisions. You¡¯ll have to accept that they may be different from yours and still love me anyway, because you are my parents!¡¯ The angry tears burn behind my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall. ¡®Your behavior is appalling!¡¯ My mother is literally heaving, with her hand pressed against her chest. ¡®You are not the daughter I raised!¡¯ ¡®No, I am not the daughter you raised. I am the daughter who escaped your suffocating shackles, Mother,¡¯ I reply fiercely, refusing to back down. ¡®This is the real me. Not the me that you¡¯ve tried to shape and mold into your vision of a perfect daughter.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s that miscreant!¡¯ my mother suddenly scoffs. ¡®He did this to you. He is a bad influence on¡ª¡¯ ¡®Jake is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me,¡¯ I cut in sharply. A warmth fills my chest as I recall his words from last night. ¡®He¡¯s the one who encourages me to fly, while you¡¯ve done everything you could to clip my wings at every turn.¡¯ ¡®YOU HOLD YOUR TONGUE, AMBER SCOTT! THAT PROMISCUOUS, IMMORAL RIFFRAFF IS NOT AN APPROPRIATE CONSORT FOR MY DAUGHTER! YOU WILL NO LONGER SEE HIM! I FORBID IT! I WILL NEVER ACCEPT YOU AS MY DAUGHTER AGAIN IF YOU PURSUE HIM!!¡¯ My mother screams at me, her face red with rage. The vein on her forehead looks like it¡¯s about to burst, and her eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. My father and I both stare at her in silence. He seems shocked by my mother¡¯s sudden extreme outburst. The funny thing is, her words suddenly give me all the clarity I need. Looking at my parents, I see two people I hardly know. And they clearly don¡¯t know me at all. We are essentially strangers to each other. But they are still my parents. ¡®That¡¯s up to you, Mother,¡¯ I reply calmly. ¡®But know that the consequences of that decision will be yours. I''m done letting you dictate who I should be. I love Jake. I plan to have him in my life for as long as he wants to be with me. You can either accept this, or you can lose me. The choice is yours. Because I will not choose you over him, or over the life I¡¯ve built for myself here.¡¯ ¡®Amber!¡¯ my father calls out in shock. ¡®I don¡¯t need your decision right now. You can think about it,¡¯ I tell my father as I turn my attention to him, deliberately ignoring my mother. I glance at the clock on my wall. ¡®You guys should go home. You have a long drive ahead of you, so I suggest that you get back on the road now.¡¯ ¡®Amber, please¡­¡¯ my father says, his voice softening as his anger fades. He takes a tentative step towards me, but I shake my head firmly and step back, putting distance between us. ¡®No! You don¡¯t get to come into my home and talk to me the way you did today. The two of you have insulted me, and you¡¯ve insulted the man I love. So I¡¯m going for a walk right now. I¡¯ll be out for about an hour. When I get back, the two of you will be gone. Go back home, think about what I said, and let me know what you decide.¡¯ I take a deep breath and swiftly step forward, giving them both a quick peck on the cheek. They are both too dumbfounded to respond. ¡®Goodbye,¡¯ I say, realizing this may very well be the last time I ever see them. Then I walk straight out the door and don¡¯t look back. As soon as I step outside, I turn left and take a walk across the terrain of the ranch. It¡¯s pretty cold outside, so I walk at a brisk pace to stay warm. The cold November air helps me clear my head. I feel strangely relieved. I should have stood up to my parents a long time ago! I wonder what they will decide. What¡¯s going to be more important to them? Their daughter, or the strict religious values they uphold and I¡¯m no longer willing to meet? I stay out longer than I planned, walking for almost two hours, instead of one. When I return home, my parents are indeed gone. I¡¯m glad they left. Part of me feared that they would still be waiting for me, and I¡¯m not sure I have it in me to go for a second round with them today. Right now, all I want to do is fix things with Jake. I stupidly forgot to grab my phone before I stormed out, so I couldn¡¯t call him while I was out walking. Although it¡¯s probably better that I waited until I got back home anyway, since we don¡¯t always have great reception out on the ranch. I quickly grab my phone and sit down on the couch, taking a deep breath before I dial Jake¡¯s number. He doesn¡¯t answer. Chapter 32 - JAKE Chapter 32 Jake When I pull up to our house, I see only Nate¡¯s bike and Hugo¡¯s Mercedes parked out front. That likely means Lily and Cooper are still out on their hike. Good. Fewer people to pester me with questions. I don¡¯t bother taking off my boots or coat as I march straight inside. From the sounds in the living room, I can tell Hugo and Nate are watching TV, but I don¡¯t greet them or even look their way. I stomp through the kitchen and head directly to my bedroom. Once there, I strip off all my clothes, tossing them into a corner, and step into the shower. I turn the water on so hot it nearly scalds my skin, but I relish the discomfort. FUCK! I slam my hand against the wall. How the fuck did I end up here? I¡¯ve never wanted a girlfriend. Never! I always thought it would be annoying. The only good thing about it, or so it seemed to me, was always having someone around for sex. But since I was never short in that department anyway, I didn¡¯t see the point of having a girlfriend. Whenever I looked at those sappy idiots in relationships¡ªalways having to pass up fun things to be with their girlfriends or wives¡ªI swore that would never be me. I was absolutely certain I¡¯d hate doing all that pathetic boyfriend stuff. Turns out, I fucking don¡¯t. All the sappy caring, hand-holding, cuddling, coming up with nice dates, and getting her flowers¡ªalright, I guess I never did get Amber flowers¡ªbut all those things I thought I¡¯d hate about being a boyfriend? I fucking loved doing them! It turns out, all those sappy things aren¡¯t so stupid anymore when you¡¯re with the right girl. I actually liked doing things to make her happy. I loved seeing Amber¡¯s face light up when we stepped into that piano bar. I enjoyed taking her to the mall after work and spending over an hour watching her pick out a pair of ear studs, seeing how giddy and proud she looked about getting her ears pierced. I loved getting to know her body so well that I now know exactly what she likes and how she responds to my moves. I know exactly how to bring her to a swift climax or keep her teetering on the edge, depending on the mood. It makes sex with Amber unbelievably fucking good¡ªbetter than I ever thought was even possible. And I loved being able to hold her and lean on her for comfort when I was feeling all sorts of fucked up about Zane. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ve been standing motionless in the shower when Hugo knocks on the door to ask if I¡¯m alright. I tell him to fuck off. When I finally turn off the faucet¡ªfuck knows how much later¡ªthe entire bathroom is filled with steam. I drag out the process of toweling off and getting dressed, dreading the moment I¡¯ll have to face my brothers. They¡¯re inevitably going to ask questions, and I¡¯m just not in the mood to answer any right now. But once I¡¯m in a pair of sweats and a clean sweater, I¡¯ve run out of excuses to avoid them. I know my brothers well enough to be sure they¡¯ll barge in here sooner or later if I don¡¯t come out. Taking a deep breath, I head towards the kitchen, grab a beer from the fridge, and make my way to the living room. Hugo¡¯s in his favorite spot in the corner of the couch, watching a Netflix documentary, while Nate sits in the nearby chair, reading a book with his legs draped over the armrest. I plop down next to Hugo, fixing my gaze on the screen and ignoring their inquiring glances. It looks like Hugo¡¯s watching a documentary on the Revolutionary War. Not really my thing, but I doubt I¡¯ll absorb much of it anyway. Nate lowers his book to his lap, raising his eyebrows at me. I ignore him. Next to me, Hugo clears his throat, but I take a sip of my beer and ignore him too. After a few minutes, Hugo pauses the documentary and turns to face me. ¡®What¡¯s going on, Jake?¡¯ he asks. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ I refuse to look at them, but I don¡¯t miss the glance Hugo and Nate exchange. They clearly don¡¯t know what to do with me. Well, that makes fucking three of us, doesn¡¯t it? Because I sure as hell don¡¯t know what to do with myself right now. ¡®Weren¡¯t you supposed to be teaching Amber how to ride a horse?¡¯ Nate asks tentatively. ¡®Yep,¡¯ I reply curtly. I take another sip of my beer and nod towards the TV. ¡®Turn the fucking TV back on.¡¯ It¡¯s much easier to keep your eyes fixed on the screen when there¡¯s actually something happening there. But of course, Hugo won''t do me that fucking courtesy. ¡®Okay, so where is she? Did she have an accident or something? Did you bury her body and come here for an alibi before Ray finds out?¡¯ Nate asks, shifting slightly in his seat to look at me. ¡®Very fucking funny,¡¯ I snap back. I¡¯d told them what happened with Amber on the day I was promoted to foreman. ¡®Who says I¡¯m joking?¡¯ Nate deadpans. ¡®Amber stayed at the ranch.¡¯ ¡®She didn¡¯t want to come back with you?¡¯ Hugo asks, surprised. ¡®I thought you guys were having dinner with us tonight?¡¯ Nate adds with a slight frown. ¡®I am. She¡¯s not.¡¯ ¡®Quit being so stubborn, Jake. Tell us what¡¯s wrong,¡¯ Hugo says, sounding genuinely concerned. ¡®Is the happy couple having a little fight?¡¯ Nate smirks slightly, trying to break the tension. ¡®What the fuck did you do, Jake?¡¯ ¡®Nothing,¡¯ I snap. ¡®There is no happy couple. We had some fun. Now we''re done.¡¯If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Hugo frowns. ¡®Exactly what I said. We¡¯re not a fucking couple.¡¯ Hugo and Nate both sit up straighter, exchanging glances before turning to look at me in disbelief. ¡®I call bullshit!¡¯ Nate declares with incredulous eyes. ¡®Call it whatever you want. It¡¯s true.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t believe you for a second,¡¯ Hugo says, shaking his head at me. ¡®We all saw the way you two act around each other. Honestly, it was sweet to the point of being obnoxious. There¡¯s definitely more going on between you two than just having some fun.¡¯ ¡®I agree,¡¯ Nate nods. ¡®That much was obvious to all of us.¡¯ ¡®I thought so too, but apparently I was wrong,¡¯ I say curtly. ¡®Screw that! I don¡¯t believe that for a second either,¡¯ Nate exclaims. ¡®Amber¡¯s cute, she seemed really nice, and she¡¯s definitely into you, Jake.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen you like that with a girl before,¡¯ Hugo says, studying my face. ¡®The way you were treating her yesterday¡ªit seemed like you were really in love with her. I know you¡¯ve been with your fair share of women, but I¡¯ve never seen you so happy and caring with one before. You looked at her like she was the most precious thing in the world to you. All sweet and protective. Kind of like how we all look at Lily, but different, you know?¡¯ ¡®Gross!¡¯ Nate exclaims with a loud groan, sending Hugo a revolting look. ¡®That is disgusting, man!¡¯ I agree vehemently with Nate. ¡®Lily is our sister!¡¯ ¡®I said: different!¡¯ Hugo shouts back defensively, raising his hands in surrender. ¡®Still gross,¡¯ Nate scowls at him, but then he concedes, ¡®but I do know what you mean. You clearly care for Amber, Jake.¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ I reply, staring at the bottle in my hand, not being able to look at my brothers. ¡®Whatever there was between us is over.¡¯ ¡®But why, all of a sudden?¡¯ Hugo asks, confused. ¡®Amber seemed great! She spent the entire day baking stuff for Lily yesterday¡ªa girl she doesn¡¯t even know¡ªjust because she¡¯s your sister. And then you two were all over each other yesterday and this morning.¡¯ ¡®And last night,¡¯ Nate mutters with a meaningful smirk. ¡®What I¡¯m saying is that you clearly like her, Jake. You even called her ¡°your girl¡± yesterday. I¡¯ve never heard you call anyone that before, so why did you change your mind?¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t,¡¯ I answer with a clenched jaw. ¡®She did.¡¯ I bring the bottle to my lips again, while Hugo and Nate exchange another glance. They still seemed puzzled. Well, join the fucking club! ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Hugo asks tentatively. ¡®Amber made it very clear today that she doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything serious going on between us. To her, I''m just a coworker who she fucked a couple of times. Nothing more. She certainly doesn¡¯t see me as her fucking boyfriend.¡¯ ¡®But that¡¯s what you want to be?¡¯ Nate asks tentatively. I don¡¯t answer him, but that in itself is enough of an answer for my brothers. ¡®Are you really sure this is how she feels?¡¯ Nate asks again, hesitantly. ¡®She told me so herself,¡¯ I say curtly. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Nate says surprised, falling back against his armrest. ¡®I honestly didn¡¯t see that coming. I¡¯m sorry, Jake, that fucking sucks!¡¯ ¡®What are you going to do now, Jake?¡¯ Hugo asks me cautiously. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I ask. ¡®You seem hurt,¡¯ Hugo admits. ¡®I just want to make sure you¡¯re not going to do something impulsive. Like, retaliate, because Amber hurt your feelings, or anything like that?¡¯ ¡®What? Fuck, no!¡¯ I reply sharply as I snap my head in Hugo¡¯s direction. I stare at him in disbelief. How could he even think that? ¡®Okay, okay! Good¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ Hugo says quickly, raising his hands in surrender again when he sees my face. ¡®I just wanted to make sure. Some people lash out when they¡¯re hurt. And I don''t think I¡¯ve ever seen you hurt by a girl before.¡¯ ¡®Fuck yeah, I¡¯m hurt! But that doesn''t mean I want to hurt Amber back, you asshole!¡¯ I reply furiously. As soon as I say it, I know it¡¯s true. I might be hurting, but I''m still in love with Amber. Even though she doesn¡¯t return my feelings in the same way, I would never want to see her get hurt by anyone, including me. ¡®So, what are you going to do then?¡¯ Nate asks. I stare at my younger brother, pondering that for a moment. I haven¡¯t really thought about it yet. Honestly? I¡¯ve been in this situation several times, but I was always on the other end. I¡¯ve slept with girls who eventually wanted more from me than I was willing to give. In those instances, I usually just cut off all contact. I never set out to hurt anyone¡ªI¡¯ve always been honest with women about my intentions. So as soon as a woman tried to make more out of our encounters than casual sex, I¡¯d break it off. I¡¯d just stop engaging with her, hoping she¡¯d get the message. It was always a relief when they¡¯d eventually stop calling and texting me. I guess I should extend that same courtesy to Amber. ¡®A clean break, I guess,¡¯ I sigh, disappointed. There¡¯s no sense in dragging it out. If Amber doesn¡¯t really want to be with me, it¡¯s over. I don¡¯t think I could handle going back to being casual with her. I¡¯m not making it harder on myself than absolutely necessary. ¡®I''m not going to see her anymore. Probably avoid her on the ranch too, as much as I can, anyway.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s going to be tough,¡¯ Nate says compassionately. ¡®But it sounds like it may be for the best.¡¯ ¡®You know I¡¯ve never been a fan of dodging responsibilities, but maybe it wouldn¡¯t be the worst idea for you to call in sick tomorrow,¡¯ Hugo suggests, surprisingly kind. ¡®Take a day to collect yourself and get over the worst of it. Some distance from Amber might do you some good.¡¯ ¡®Who are you and what have you done to my brother?¡¯ I stare at him in disbelief. This is coming from the guy who was ready to kick my teenage ass over skipping an hour or two in high school? ¡®I¡¯ve just never seen you this broken up about a woman before,¡¯ Hugo says honestly, gently squeezing my shoulder. ¡®I can¡¯t say I like it very much. You¡¯re a good guy, Jake. You deserve to be happy. It sucks that this happened to you, especially when you finally found a girl you actually care about.¡¯ ¡®Thanks, Hugo,¡¯ I say quietly. I stare at my beer again. I''m still hurt, but it feels good to know I can always count on my family for support. ¡®You could come help out at one of the construction sites tomorrow to take your mind off things,¡¯ Hugo offers. ¡®I¡¯m sure Cooper would be happy to have you on his crew for the day. Or I can find something for you to do at the warehouse.¡¯ ¡®I might actually take you up on that,¡¯ I say with a faint smile. It¡¯s not the worst idea to create some physical distance between Amber and me. Maybe working with Hugo and Cooper for a day or two will help take my mind off her. ¡®First, let¡¯s get you another drink, shall we?¡¯ Nate says, trying to lift my spirits. He earmarks his book and places it on the coffee table as he gets up. ¡®I think this situation requires something a little stronger than beer.¡¯ Nate walks over to the dining room table and taps a panel hidden in the wall behind it¡ªanother one of our home projects. The panel smoothly rotates, revealing our collection of liquor and fancy drink glasses hidden behind it. Most of these were business gifts to Hugo. Nate grabs a bottle of expensive rum and pours me a glass, knowing it¡¯s my drink of choice when I¡¯m in the mood for something other than beer. When he walks back over, I finish the last sip of my beer and swap it for the glass he offers me. ¡®Cheers,¡¯ I say somberly. ¡®Have a few of these. Block her number. Maybe head to Pete¡¯s tonight and find another girl to distract yourself with,¡¯ Nate advises, plopping back down in his chair. He grabs his book from the coffee table and continues reading. ¡®I hope you feel better soon, man.¡¯ I take Nate¡¯s advice, sipping from the rum as I pull my phone out of my pocket. My thumb hovers over Amber¡¯s contact, but only for a brief moment. With a steady hand, I block her number. A clean break, I tell myself. But the thought of going to Pete¡¯s tonight and hooking up with a random woman makes me feel sick. I don¡¯t want another woman. I only want Amber. Chapter 33 - AMBER Chapter 33 Amber Jake ignores me for the rest of the day. I try calling him several times, but each time, I get a busy signal. Eventually, I text him, but the only response I get is an automated message saying that the message could not be delivered. A sinking feeling forms in my stomach as I realize this probably means he blocked my number. Jake must be even more upset with me than I thought, which means I need to talk to him as soon as possible. But without a car, I can''t just drive to his place. Not that it would help much. I''m not even sure I could find his house again without the exact address to plug into my GPS since I''ve only been there once. Throughout the evening, I step outside several times to check if Jake''s pickup is parked in front of his cabin. I know he sometimes drives back to the ranch on Sunday nights when he has an early morning on Monday, but tonight, his parking spot remains empty. On Monday, the children keep me quite busy. They''re all a bit cranky because the family came home later than expected on Sunday night, leaving them all short on sleep. I do my best to stay cheerful for them, but the situation with Jake keeps nagging at me. I keep things low-key with Violet and Olivia in the morning, avoiding any big activities. Instead, I just hang around the main house and the horse stable with them, hoping to run into Jake so we¡¯ll get a chance to talk. But I don¡¯t see him all day. When the ranch hands return to the barn in the afternoon, Jake is not with them. I manage to catch Nick alone for a second when he¡¯s replacing a flat tire by himself. ¡®Hey, Nick?¡¯ Nick is crouching down, working on removing the last of the lug nuts. He briefly glances over his shoulder when he hears my voice. ¡®Oh, hi Amber,¡¯ he greets me warmly, lifting his head in recognition but continuing to work. ¡®Do you happen to know where Jake is?¡¯ I ask, trying to sound as casual as possible. ¡®He called in sick this morning. Stomach bug,¡¯ Nick says. He comes out of his crouch, removes the flat tire, and lays it flat on the ground. Then, he glances over his shoulder towards me. ¡®I figured you knew that.¡¯ ¡®No, I did not.¡¯ ¡®Is everything alright?¡¯ Nick asks, his brow furrowing. He grabs the new tire and lifts it onto the wheel stud with precise movements. ¡®Sure. I was just wondering why I hadn¡¯t seen him with you guys,¡¯ I lie, offering a faint smile. ¡®I have to go. I''ll see you around.¡¯ I turn quickly and walk away from him. ¡®Yeah, see you around!¡¯ Nick calls after me. Now I feel even worse. Somehow, I doubt that Jake is actually ill. But if he called in sick, he must really not want to see me. The thought of it guts me. All of this is such a stupid misunderstanding! I wish I could just talk to him and explain everything, but Jake won¡¯t give me that chance. He doesn¡¯t show up for work on Tuesday either. On Wednesday, he¡¯s finally back, but I only catch a glimpse of him from a distance. I briefly notice him walking past the window of the house while I''m busy making breakfast for all the children. By the time I finally run outside, all the men are already gone. I don¡¯t see Jake for the rest of the day. At night, I go over to his cabin, but everything is dark inside. His pickup isn¡¯t there either, so I guess he¡¯s gone home for the night. I¡¯m starting to feel desperate. I want nothing more than to fix everything between us. I want to tell Jake that I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. That I simply hadn¡¯t realized his feelings towards me had changed, but that, of course¡ªof course!¡ªI feel the same way about him. I¡¯m completely in love with him. But Jake seems determined to stay away from me, because Thursday morning follows the same routine as Wednesday. I see him briefly through the window when he arrives, but before I have a chance to intercept him, he¡¯s already gone. It seems like Jake has assigned himself only tasks that will keep him away from the main house, because all the jobs around here are done by the other men. No matter how desperately I want to fix things with Jake, on Thursday afternoon, I have something else to do. Ray told us that Zane can have visitors now at the hospital. Marjorie offered to stay home with Violet and Olivia in the afternoon, so I can visit Zane before I pick up Fiona, Tom, and Benjamin from school. A little nervous, I follow the GPS directions to the hospital. Inside, I get lost twice, but eventually, a friendly nurse guides me to the right room. Hesitant, I knock on the door. After what Jake told me, I¡¯m not sure whether Zane will want to see me. But when he notices me, his eyes widen, and a bright smile spreads across his face. ¡®Amber! What a nice surprise!¡¯ ¡®Hi, Zane,¡¯ I smile at him from the doorway. He¡¯s sitting up on his bed with his legs stretched out in front of him. His left leg is in a cast, and he¡¯s wearing a black t-shirt with a ¡°Rox&Rolling¡± band logo on it. The room has two beds, but the second one is empty. Zane notices me glancing at it and laughs. ¡®My roommate got discharged this morning and I didn¡¯t get a new one yet, so I have the place to myself today.¡¯ He spreads his arms. ¡®Welcome to my private healing hut,¡¯ he jokes. ¡®Not too shabby,¡¯ I grin as I walk towards him. ¡®How are you feeling?¡¯ ¡®Better than yesterday, hopefully worse than tomorrow. I''ll be fine, though,¡¯ Zane says reassuringly. ¡®Are you fine enough yet for a hug?¡¯ I ask tentatively, unsure if he¡¯ll want one from me. But I don¡¯t have to worry. Zane immediately spreads his arms, his smile widening. ¡®From you? Always! Especially if that box holds what I think it does,¡¯ he replies, nodding towards the container of cookies I brought for him. I baked them with Violet and Olivia this morning, and the girls even added a drawing inside the box for Zane. ¡®You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d dare to visit you without cookies, did you?¡¯ I laugh. I set the container on his nightstand before I lean in for a hug. I try to go in gently, but Zane easily wraps his long arms around me and hugs me so tightly that I can actually feel him wince against me. ¡®Be careful!¡¯ I scold him. ¡®You just had major surgery!¡¯ ¡®Worth it,¡¯ Zane replies with a smirk. ¡®Are you in a lot of pain?¡¯ I ask him sympathetically. I grab the chair near the wall and pull it up next to his bed.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡®It¡¯s not too bad,¡¯ he shrugs. ¡®They¡¯ve got me on painkillers. Though I don¡¯t really like how groggy they make me, so I try to only take one before I sleep. I don¡¯t want to end up with a drug addiction after all this,¡¯ he says, making a face at me. ¡®I get that, but please don¡¯t overdo it. The doctors are prescribing them for a reason. Being in pain all the time can¡¯t be good for you either,¡¯ I reply, scrunching my nose, my voice laced with concern. ¡®I take them when I really need to. I promise,¡¯ Zane assures me. ¡®Good, that¡¯s good,¡¯ I nod, my eyes scanning over his body. I can¡¯t see his stomach with his shirt on, but the cast on his leg goes all the way up to his thigh. ¡®Broken in three places,¡¯ Zane informs me, catching my gaze. ¡®It¡¯ll take at least a couple of months of rehab before I¡¯m back to full strength and capacity.¡¯ ¡®I guess that means we¡¯ll have to miss you on the ranch for a while,¡¯ I say regretfully. ¡®If I come back at all.¡¯ ¡®What? You¡¯re not going to quit, are you?¡¯ I ask shocked as I jerk upright. ¡®No, of course not,¡¯ Zane shakes his head. ¡®But Ray might fire me.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t be silly! Ray¡¯s not going to fire you for being injured!¡¯ I say, absolutely convinced. Ray is a good man and a great boss¡ªthere¡¯s no way he¡¯d do that. But Zane gives me an incredulous look. ¡®He might, Amber, and he¡¯d have every right to do so,¡¯ he says with a frown. He leans back against his pillow but continues holding my gaze. ¡®He fired Gary and Walter too, for endangering your life.¡¯ ¡®That was completely different. This was an accident!¡¯ ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t! This was my fault for acting stupid,¡¯ Zane says harshly. ¡®I ignored my foreman¡¯s orders and didn¡¯t listen to his warnings. By doing that, I endangered my own life, the lives of my coworkers, and put the horses and Ray¡¯s herd at risk. That¡¯s definitely a fireable offense.¡¯ ¡®Has Ray said anything about firing you?¡¯ I ask, feeling a knot tighten in my stomach. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that somehow, I¡¯m responsible for this. ¡®I haven¡¯t spoken to him yet,¡¯ Zane says, shaking his head. ¡®He was here on Saturday, and then again on Monday night, but both times I was still pretty out of it from the painkillers. He¡¯s coming back tomorrow afternoon. I guess he¡¯ll let me know what he decides then,¡¯ Zane sighs, looking down. ¡®I really hope he lets me come back. Ray runs a great ranch, and I love working for him. Jake said he¡¯d put in a good word for me, though, so I guess there¡¯s still some hope.¡¯ ¡®You talked to Jake?¡¯ I ask him, surprised. ¡®Yeah, he came by Tuesday night. He wanted to check on me and talk things through,¡¯ Zane says, his tone neutral. ¡®And did you?¡¯ I ask carefully. Jake told me why Zane was angry with him, but I¡¯m not sure if Zane knows that I know about it. ¡®We¡¯re good,¡¯ Zane nods, but then he shifts his gaze to me, studying me closely. ¡®And how about you, Amber? How are you holding up?¡¯ ¡®I''m fine.¡¯ ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ Zane asks gently, his brow furrowing with concern. ¡®I know you two were seeing each other, but Jake mentioned that you¡¯re not together anymore.¡¯ ¡®Oh.¡¯ I blush, my gaze dropping to the floor as I struggle to find the right words. ¡®Do you want me to beat him up for you? It may take a little while before I¡¯m back in any shape to do so, but I¡¯ll get it done if you can wait it out a couple of months. Just because Jake and I set things straight, doesn''t mean I won''t beat him up for hurting you.¡¯ Zane says it lightly, but there¡¯s a serious undertone in his joke that suggests he would definitely beat up Jake if I asked him to. Or try to, at least, because I¡¯m pretty sure that Jake is physically stronger than Zane. ¡®No, don''t do that,¡¯ I say quickly, and a bit shocked. ¡®You should never do something like that!¡¯ ¡®I may have to,¡¯ Zane says, surprisingly calm. ¡®I told Jake I would, if he ever hurt you, and I want to be a man of my word.¡¯ He pauses, watching me closely. ¡®I assume Jake has told you why I was angry with him?¡¯ ¡®He may have mentioned that you have a little crush on me,¡¯ I admit, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. I hadn¡¯t planned on bringing this up to Zane. ¡®Jake is a fucking idiot,¡¯ Zane snorts, rolling his eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t have a little crush on you, Amber. I¡¯m in love with you.¡¯ He says it so matter-of-factly that I¡¯m left staring at him, completely speechless. Zane looks at me serenely, as if he¡¯s merely commented on the weather rather than confessed his feelings for me. ¡®I¡­¡¯ I begin hesitantly, but then I let out a sigh. ¡®I¡¯m in love with Jake, Zane.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, I know,¡¯ he nods easily. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry,¡¯ I murmur, looking at him apologetically. ¡®What are you sorry for? We don¡¯t choose who we fall in love with,¡¯ Zane shrugs. ¡®So what went wrong between you two? How did he hurt you?¡¯ ¡®Jake didn¡¯t hurt me,¡¯ I defend him quickly, shaking my head. I stare down at my hands, feeling the weight of everything on my shoulders. ¡®It was the other way around. It wasn¡¯t my intention, but I think I really hurt him.¡¯ ¡®Knowing you, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to,¡¯ Zane says in a friendly tone, grabbing two tangerines from the bowl on the nightstand next to his bed and offering me one. ¡®Tell me what happened.¡¯ I want to tell him no. I want to tell Zane that he¡¯s the one in the hospital bed, the one who just suffered a massive injury and underwent major surgery. I want to tell him that he is the patient and I should be here for him, not the other way around. But instead, I hear myself telling Zane everything that happened from the moment my parents showed up this weekend. I talk for about fifteen minutes straight, leaving nothing out. Zane just sits there, listening patiently as I pour my heart out to him. ¡®And he just blocked your number?¡¯ Zane asks, his eyebrows raised in disbelief. He pityingly shakes his head. ¡®I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again: Jake is a fucking idiot! If there¡¯s one thing he should have learned from what happened with me, it¡¯s that talking things out is always better than letting it all fester.¡¯ ¡®I just wish I could talk to him,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®Explain everything and set things straight between us.¡¯ ¡®Well¡­¡¯ Zane glances over at the windowsill where his phone is charging. ¡®You can call him with my phone, if you want. As far as I know, he hasn¡¯t blocked my number.¡¯ ¡®Are you serious?¡¯ I stare at him, my jaw nearly hitting the floor. ¡®Sure, go ahead,¡¯ he shrugs. ¡®Why would you even offer that? Why would you try to help me get back together with Jake?¡¯ I ask, narrowing my eyes at him suspiciously. ¡®Because you¡¯re in love with him, and I want you to be happy,¡¯ Zane says, his tone gentle. There¡¯s something in his eyes that almost makes me cry. Part of me wishes I could be in love with Zane. He¡¯s the kindest, sweetest, most selfless person I¡¯ve ever met. And, honestly, he¡¯s attractive too, even if he¡¯s a few years younger than me. I wish I could return his feelings, but when I look at him, all I feel is friendship. I feel awful for making this visit all about my problems with Jake while Zane¡¯s lying in a hospital bed, harboring feelings for me. Apparently, my face gives me away, because Zane suddenly bursts into laughter. ¡®Stop looking so guilty, Amber,¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m eighteen, so chances are I¡¯ll fall in love again someday. It might take me a while to get over you, because you¡¯re pretty damn amazing, but I will get over you,¡¯ he promises, his tone sincere. ¡®I just hope we can still be friends after everything.¡¯ ¡®I would like that very much,¡¯ I say from the bottom of my heart. I reach out for his hand and give it a firm squeeze. ¡®Then, as your friend, I''m telling you that you should use my phone to call Jake and talk some sense into him,¡¯ Zane encourages me. He leans sideways towards the windowsill, wincing slightly as a flash of pain makes his face twist. He reaches for his phone, but I stop him with my hand on his arm and I shake my head. ¡®No, Zane. I don¡¯t want you getting caught up in this too,¡¯ I say firmly. ¡®But thank you, really. You¡¯re such a good friend.¡¯ I glance at the clock on the wall, then stand with a sigh. ¡®I actually need to go now. School¡¯s about to let out, and I have to pick up the kids.¡¯ ¡®Sure,¡¯ Zane smiles. ¡®Thank you for coming by.¡¯ ¡®Can I visit you again?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Absolutely,¡¯ Zane nods, then hesitates. ¡®Maybe¡­ maybe just give me a couple of weeks? You know, so I can get through the worst of it?¡¯ He looks down at his hands, sounding a little helpless. ¡®Yeah, I can do that,¡¯ I say with a gentle smile. ¡®Tell you what. Why don¡¯t you text me when you¡¯re ready? I¡¯ll drop whatever I¡¯m doing and come right over with a fresh batch of whatever cookies you¡¯re craving most,¡¯ I suggest warmly. ¡®Deal,¡¯ Zane smiles back at me, though his eyes seem a little sad. ¡®I hope you feel better soon, Zane.¡¯ I lean forward to give him a one-armed hug and press a quick kiss to his cheek before walking out of his hospital room. I¡¯m relieved he¡¯ll be okay. But as I head back to the parking lot, my mind immediately shifts back to Jake. There has to be a way to fix things between us. How can I make it absolutely clear that I love him too? I get into the minivan, plug my phone into the integrated system, and prepare to make the call. There''s one trump card I haven''t played yet¡ªit''s time to bring out the big guns. Chapter 34 - JAKE Chapter 34 Jake I¡¯ve managed to avoid Amber all week, but it hasn¡¯t done a fucking thing. I still think about her every second of the day. Two days of working construction with Cooper were enough to make me run back to the ranch. But even there, everyone kept asking about Amber. I guess that¡¯s my fault, for letting my feelings for her show last week. After two days of dodging the topic, they finally took the hint and stopped pestering me about it. On Friday, I went to the hospital with Ray to visit Zane. The kid was scared he was going to get fired, but I talked it over with Ray and convinced him to give Zane another chance. Zane¡¯s a good kid, and a hard worker¡ªit¡¯d be a shame to lose him over one mistake, especially when I had a hand in it too. Zane gave me a couple of funny looks at the hospital, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was friendly, albeit a bit more reserved than before the whole mess with Amber. But today, at home, there¡¯s not much to distract me. Lily dragged Hugo to the mall for some early Christmas shopping, and Cooper and Nate are off to a motorcycle exposition where Nate¡¯s hoping to gain some contacts for his side hustle. Both sets of siblings invited me to tag along, but I¡¯m not in the mood. Instead, I end up outside all day, working alone to build the banister for the porch. By the time everyone returns, I¡¯m nearly finished. I don¡¯t stick around to wrap things up though. Instead, I head straight to the bathroom for a long shower, wanting to avoid the others and their cheerfulness. I take my time, but even after getting dressed, I still can¡¯t bring myself to join them. I fall back onto my bed, folding my hands behind my head to stare at the ceiling. Fucking hell, this is torture! I thought that cutting things off with Amber would make it easier to get over her, but now it feels like I¡¯m suffocating in my own thoughts. Every part of me is longing for her. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, and all that shit. After a while, I hear someone knock on the door. I don¡¯t answer, but the door swings open anyway, and Lily walks in. She jumps onto the bed beside me. ¡®Brought you dinner,¡¯ she says, dangling a bowl of chili con carne over my head. ¡®Sensed I wasn¡¯t in the mood to see anyone, did you?¡¯ I hum, but I sit up and take the bowl from her. I skipped lunch today, and as soon as the smell hits me, I realize just how hungry I really am. ¡®No, we just wanted to have a nice dinner, and your sour face would have ruined our appetite,¡¯ Lily deadpans. ¡®I drew the short straw when we were deciding who¡¯d risk their head being bitten off by bringing you the leftovers.¡¯ ¡®Very funny.¡¯ I pretend to bite in her direction, but Lily just rolls her eyes with a smirk. She sits beside me on the bed in silence while I devour my dinner. I¡¯d completely lost track of time. I had no idea dinner had even passed me by. Once I finish, I put the empty bowl on my nightstand and lie back down with my knees pulled up, resuming my staring contest with the ceiling. I don¡¯t bother trying to send Lily away. It¡¯s pointless¡ªshe comes and goes as she pleases. It takes about three minutes longer than I expected until she finally asks the inevitable question. ¡®Jake? What happened with you and Amber?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk about it, Lil,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®We left you alone all week.¡¯ ¡®I already told Hugo and Nate about it on Sunday.¡¯ ¡®Fine, I left you alone all week,¡¯ Lily corrects, rolling her eyes at me. ¡®I still don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡¯ ¡®No fair,¡¯ Lily says as she pouts her lips. ¡®I told you about Tyler, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡®No, who¡¯s Tyler?¡¯ I ask, turning my full attention to her. I raise my eyebrows in question, genuinely curious. ¡®That guy from school, from the movie night,¡¯ Lily replies with a small blush. ¡®I really like him, and I think he likes me too.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯d be stupid not to.¡¯ I manage a faint smile. ¡®Tell me about him,¡¯ I urge her. ¡®I will, after you tell me about you and Amber,¡¯ Lily counters quickly¡ªtoo quickly. She looks at me expectantly. ¡®You¡¯re an unreasonably good manipulator for your age, Lily Thompson,¡¯ I groan, scowling at her. ¡®I know,¡¯ Lily replies smugly, patting my leg in consolation. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I do it to all of you. So, come on, spill!¡¯ ¡®Honestly? There¡¯s not much to say,¡¯ I sigh, gazing at the ceiling again. ¡®It just didn''t work out between us.¡¯ ¡®Uh, you were here last weekend, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ Lily frowns skeptically. ¡®You guys were all over each other. You even told me how much you liked her!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m in love with her,¡¯ I confess to my little sister, feeling a stab of pain in my chest. ¡®See! So what happened on Sunday? When Cooper and I left, you guys were all lovey-dovey, and by the time we came back, you¡¯d broken up and locked yourself in your room. And don¡¯t just tell me she doesn¡¯t want to be with you. Give me the full story,¡¯ Lily demands. I let out a deep sigh. It''s not exactly fun, sharing your massive rejection with your baby sister. ¡®Amber¡¯s parents came to the ranch,¡¯ I begin reluctantly. ¡®I went over to her quarters to introduce myself to them, and that¡¯s when I heard Amber tell her parents that I wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, just some guy who works at the ranch. I left after that, and Amber came after me, but only to make it clear again that she doesn¡¯t consider me her boyfriend.¡¯ ¡®Oh, wow¡­¡¯ Lily mutters, looking at me with compassion. ¡®That really sucks balls, Jakey. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re taking this so hard! The first time you officially ask a woman to be your girlfriend, and then she betrays you like that. That¡¯s awful!¡¯ ¡®Yeah. Well¡­¡¯ I suddenly frown. ¡®I mean, I never formally asked her to be my girlfriend or anything. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in high school. No offense,¡¯ I quickly glance at Lily. ¡®Things just sort of naturally evolved between us.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, okay. I get that,¡¯ Lily nods seriously, seeming not offended. ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s still a dick move on her part.¡¯ ¡®Definitely,¡¯ I agree wholeheartedly. ¡®Even if you didn¡¯t put a label on it, you guys talked about things being more serious between you two. You agreed on being together, instead of just casually hooking up. It¡¯s not cool of her to betray you like that,¡¯ Lily gently squeezes my knee, consoling me. I frown slightly as I glance at my sister. ¡®Yeah. I mean¡­ Sure,¡¯ I say hesitantly. ¡®Although, I guess we¡­ We never really had an actual talk about it. As I said, things between us just naturally evolved from being casual into something more serious. It just happened.¡¯ Lily stares at me with piercing eyes, but her expression remains remarkably neutral. She pouts her lips, as if deep in thought, and suddenly I¡¯m not so sure I¡¯m going to like what comes out of her mouth next. ¡®I see,¡¯ she says after a pause. Then, she suddenly offers me a comforting smile and pats my knee again. ¡®Even so, it was still pretty horrible of Amber to say that she wasn¡¯t serious about you, especially after you told her you¡¯re in love with her.¡¯If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I bite my bottom lip and avert my gaze. Fuck. Lily clearly senses something, because suddenly she¡¯s no longer patting my knee, but pinching it tightly. ¡®Jake?¡¯ she asks in a threatening tone. She glares at me, and I know she¡¯ll see the guilt in my eyes as soon as I meet her gaze. ¡®You did tell Amber how you feel about her, right? You told her that you love her?¡¯ ¡®I¡­ I guess I may not have actually said that to her. In words. Out loud,¡¯ I finally admit. ¡®Jaaake!¡¯ Lily groans, dragging out my name. She cringes as she buries her face in her palm. ¡®She hasn¡¯t said it to me either!¡¯ I reply in a weak attempt to defend myself. ¡®Are you fucking kidding me?¡¯ Lily exclaims, her anger rising. She grabs the second pillow from my bed and smacks me with it. ¡®Hey, stop! Knock it off!¡¯ I protest. I try to grab it from her, but Lily is too fast. ¡®How the hell was Amber supposed to know you wanted things to be more than casual if you never told her, you dickhead?¡¯ she yells. ¡®When you first met, you literally told her you never wanted a girlfriend! How the fuck was she supposed to know you suddenly decided to be Mr. Commitment if you didn¡¯t even bother to tell her that? Or even tell her you love her? What did she say when she came after you? Did you tell her then?¡¯ ¡®N-no¡­¡¯ ¡®Okay, so what did she say to you afterwards? When you spoke to her this week?¡¯ ¡®I just¡­ I haven¡¯t really spoken to her since Sunday. I kind of¡­ sorta¡­ just drove away,¡¯ I mutter, my face turning bright red. ¡®Jaaaake¡­!¡¯ Lily groans, exasperated, lifting her eyes to the ceiling. My face flushes even deeper. ¡®I talked about it with Hugo and Nate, and they both agreed that it would probably be best to make a clean break,¡¯ I mumble, my gaze dropping in embarrassment. ¡®So¡­¡¯ I hesitate. ¡®So¡­?¡¯ Lily presses, her tone ominous. ¡®So I blocked her number and avoided talking to her all week,¡¯ I groan, covering my face with my hands, suddenly feeling like the biggest fucking idiot in the world. My words are followed by three seconds of deadly silence. Then Lily grabs my pillow and starts beating me with it again. Hard. ¡®ARE. YOU. FUCKING. KIDDING. ME?¡¯ she yells, emphasizing each word with a smack of the pillow. ¡®I love you, but you are a fucking idiot, Jake! And so are Hugo and Nate, if that¡¯s the advice they gave you¡ªtelling you to block Amber instead of talking to her and telling her how you really feel.¡¯ I haven¡¯t even told her about Nate¡¯s advice to go to Pete¡¯s and hook up with someone else. Thank fuck I didn¡¯t do that! ¡®Apparently, everything goes to hell the second I step out of this house!¡¯ Lily continues, exasperated. ¡®How did you suddenly get so smart about all this stuff?¡¯ I ask Lily, finally managing to wrest the pillow from her hands and toss it on the floor as I sit up. ¡®That¡¯s not news, Jake. I¡¯ve always been smart,¡¯ Lily shrugs, not a trace of humility in her voice. ¡®Maybe try paying a little more attention.¡¯ ¡®Fuck,¡¯ I sigh, then again, louder. ¡®FUCK! I completely fucked this up! I acted exactly the way I told Amber I would¡ªlike a casual asshole, instead of her boyfriend. I ghosted her when I should¡¯ve just talked to her,¡¯ I groan, finally realizing the extent of my stupidity. ¡®No shit, Sherlock,¡¯ Lily remarks dryly. ¡®Yeah, okay! I''m new at this whole commitment thing, alright? I know I fucked it up, big time. No need to be an ass about it,¡¯ I warn her, scowling. ¡®Sorry,¡¯ Lily mumbles apologetically, though she makes no effort to hide her smirk. ¡®FUCK! Amber is probably pissed as hell at me right now,¡¯ I groan, letting myself fall back on the bed. ¡®I blew up at her, she probably has no idea why, and then I ignored her all fucking week. She probably doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me anymore!¡¯ ¡®Well, maybe you could actually find out?¡¯ Lily suggests. ¡®Sitting here, guessing what she¡¯s feeling or thinking, isn¡¯t going to get you anywhere.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re right,¡¯ I agree, sitting up straight and frantically searching for my phone. As soon as I unblock Amber¡¯s number, I call her. I don¡¯t even care that Lily¡¯s listening in. It rings, but there¡¯s no answer. I dial again, but get the same result. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ I curse loudly, tossing my phone back on the bed. ¡®Okay, so she¡¯s not answering. What are you going to do now?¡¯ Lily asks, arching her eyebrows as if she¡¯s challenging me. ¡®I¡¯m going to the ranch to talk to her. See if I can still fix this,¡¯ I reply, already scrambling out of bed. ¡®Good answer,¡¯ Lily nods approvingly. ¡®But maybe put on some decent clothes first?¡¯ she suggests mildly, with a hint of amusement. I glance down at my worn-out sweats with holes in them and my sweatshirt with a fresh chili stain on it. I curse again and rush towards my closet. Unbothered by Lily¡¯s presence, I start changing out of my old clothes, grabbing a fresh pair of jeans and a clean shirt. ¡®Not that one. Wear the cream-fitted one,¡¯ Lily orders. ¡®You look really good in that, and you might need all the help you can get tonight.¡¯ I don¡¯t even question her, but I just do as she says. I can''t even think straight anymore. I need to get to Amber! As soon as I get dressed, I plop down on the bed next to Lily and put my sneakers on. ¡®Great, let¡¯s go,¡¯ Lily nods approvingly as she pats my shoulder. She gets up from my bed, putting her phone back in her pocket. ¡®What? You¡¯re not coming!¡¯ I exclaim, surprised. ¡®Of course I am. I¡¯m going to drive you. You¡¯re all over the place right now, Jakey. You¡¯re going to wrap yourself around a tree if you drive in this state,¡¯ Lily replies, sternly shaking her head at me. I don¡¯t have the patience to argue with her, so I give her a single nod before racing towards the kitchen. My brothers barely glance up as I run past them, with Lily following at a much calmer pace. ¡®Jake is going to get Amber back,¡¯ Lily explains casually. ¡®Well, hallelujah,¡¯ Cooper mumbles, sipping his coffee while scrolling on his phone. ¡®Can we take your car, Herc?¡¯ Lily asks. ¡®It¡¯s faster than the truck, and we have a relationship to salvage.¡¯ ¡®Has hell frozen over?¡¯ Hugo replies calmly, not even looking up from the newspaper he''s reading. ¡®Come on, Lily. Hurry up! We¡¯ll just take my truck,¡¯ I say impatiently, tossing her my keys. They miss her by almost three feet. Yeah, okay, maybe Lily has a point, and I shouldn¡¯t be driving right now. The drive to the ranch feels like it takes forever. I try calling Amber four more times from the car, but she still isn¡¯t answering. I leave her a message, apologizing and asking her to call me back so we can talk. I don¡¯t want to do this over text. I just hope I haven¡¯t screwed this up so badly that she never wants to see me again. When Lily finally parks the truck next to the main house, I jump out and race towards Amber¡¯s door. I knock several times, but there¡¯s no answer. When I try the handle, I find the door locked. Amber¡¯s not here. Fuck! I run my hands through my hair in frustration. Where the hell could she be? I walk slowly back to the truck, my mind racing with places to look for her, but nothing comes to mind. Amber¡¯s been with me or at the ranch most of the time, especially since she doesn¡¯t have a car yet. ¡®That was fast,¡¯ Lily says, raising her eyebrows when I climb back into the passenger seat. ¡®Amber wasn¡¯t home,¡¯ I sigh, pressing my fists against my eyes for a moment before I punch the dashboard. ¡®Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Jake,¡¯ Lily says, her voice soft with sympathy. She gently squeezes my shoulder. ¡®Do you have any idea where she could be?¡¯ ¡®No, I don¡¯t have a fucking clue,¡¯ I admit desperately. I rack my brain, trying to think of something. ¡®She could be at her cousin¡¯s, maybe? I know she¡¯s been at Hailey¡¯s place before, on weekends.¡¯ ¡®Okay, so¡­ What do you want to do? Do you want to go over there?¡¯ Lily asks me. ¡®I don¡¯t know where Hailey lives,¡¯ I sigh. ¡®I fucking don¡¯t know anything anymore. All I know is that I need to talk to Amber, like, yesterday!¡¯ Okay, well, until you figure out a way to do that, we need a plan,¡¯ Lily says determinedly. ¡®We¡¯re not just going back home. You¡¯re not going to sit and sulk around, driving yourself crazy all night. We¡¯ll just go somewhere to take your mind off things. And if you do end up getting in touch with Amber tonight, I will drive you to wherever she is.¡¯ I sigh tiredly and rub my eyes. I¡¯m not really in the mood to go anywhere, but twiddling my thumbs at home isn''t an appealing thought either. ¡®Fine. Where do you want to go?¡¯ I ask Lily weary. ¡®Anywhere,¡¯ Lily shrugs. Then her face lights up. ¡®Why don¡¯t we go to that piano bar you mentioned? That sounded pretty cool!¡¯ ¡®Yeah, sure. Why not,¡¯ I say, unperturbed. My old truck doesn¡¯t have a GPS, so I use Google Maps to find the address and give Lily directions. She actually seems excited to go, even though I¡¯m not exactly the best company right now. On the way to Madison, I try calling Amber a few more times, but she still won¡¯t pick up. By the time we arrive at Piano & Pour, I¡¯m feeling completely miserable. It doesn¡¯t look like Amber is going to forgive me anytime soon, and I can¡¯t even blame her. The bouncer eyes Lily suspiciously at first, but after we explain that she¡¯s my sister and acting as my designated driver, he lets her in with me. She does have to get a stamp on her hand to show she¡¯s a minor, so she can¡¯t order any alcohol, but that¡¯s not an issue. The place is packed tonight, but Lily manages to find us a table with a decent view of the stage. When the waitress comes by, we both order soft drinks. I¡¯m not drinking anything alcoholic¡ªjust in case I manage to get a hold of Amber later. I need to keep my head clear if I have any hope of winning her back. After Lily tucks her phone away, she looks around the room with interest. ¡®This place is really nice, Jake! And the pianist is great,¡¯ she comments, impressed, nodding at the man on stage who¡¯s accompanying three singing women. ¡®Yeah, I guess,¡¯ I mumble, not really paying attention. I don¡¯t know enough about piano music to judge his skills, but he sounds fine to me. Amber seemed to think he was good, though. I check my phone for the fiftieth time tonight. Still no returned calls, and no new messages from Amber. I sigh in frustration and rub my forehead. ¡®Not a fan of this one? Maybe you¡¯ll like the next one better,¡¯ Lily deadpans. ¡®The next one?¡¯ Last week, there was only one pianist. I glance at Lily, but she simply nods towards the stage. Confused, I follow her gaze. To my surprise, I see the pianist rising from the bench, and another, much smaller figure taking his place behind the grand piano. She tucks her blonde curls behind her ears and runs her fingers smoothly over the piano keys, just like I¡¯ve seen her do on the keyboard I gifted her. Then she begins playing a tender melody that¡¯s all too familiar to me, her beautiful, angelic voice rising effortlessly to meet the notes. Chapter 35 - AMBER Chapter 35 Amber ¡®Close your eyes, give me your hand, darling. Do you feel my heart beating? Do you understand?¡¯ I close my eyes as soon as I start singing the lyrics I memorized over the past two days. The melody itself is easy enough to play, so my main concern is not screwing up the words. I¡¯ve been incredibly nervous about this moment all day. When I walked on stage, it felt like my stomach had been taken over by squirming bugs. My palms were sweaty, and my hands were shaking so much that I almost feared I wouldn¡¯t be able to play. But as soon as I felt the familiar touch of the keys beneath my fingertips, the shaking stopped, and my hands steadied. Closing my eyes helps me block out the crowd. If I treat them as just white noise, I can pretend I¡¯m alone, playing and singing as I usually do, without anyone listening. ¡®A whole life, so lonely. And then come and ease the pain,¡¯ I sing. ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose this feeling. Oh!¡¯ This whole thing between me and Jake has been such a stupid series of miscommunications. If either of us had just been honest about our true feelings, none of this would have happened. I wouldn¡¯t have tried to stick to Jake¡¯s now non-existent boundaries, and I would have proudly introduced him to my parents as my boyfriend, regardless of how they might feel about it. The truth is, Jake has actually been a pretty amazing boyfriend to me, before everything blew up last weekend. I just hadn¡¯t realized that he was, indeed, my boyfriend. All I want to do is tell him how much he means to me, how much I love him. But since Jake refused to talk to me all week, I knew I couldn¡¯t do it alone. So I reached out to the one person I thought could help me. Thankfully, Lily answered when I called her. I told Jake¡¯s sister everything that happened, and, thank the Lord, she believed me when I said that I never meant to hurt Jake. After she agreed to help, I called the piano bar to ask if they¡¯d be willing to help me with my plan. Once I convinced the stage manager that I could actually play, by performing on my new keyboard during a video call, she agreed to let me sing on stage during karaoke night while accompanying myself on the piano. Tonight, Marjorie drove me to Piano & Pour as soon as Lily let me know Jake was coming to the ranch to see me. I noticed Jake called me a few times and left me a message, but I¡¯ve been too chicken to listen to it. What if he¡¯s still mad? What if he no longer wants to be with me and called to say I should leave him and his family alone? I can¡¯t bear to hear it until I¡¯ve done everything I can to show Jake how much I love him. So when I got the text from Lily that she and Jake were here, I signaled to the blue-haired stage manager, and she got me on stage as soon as the previous song ended. Now, all that¡¯s left is for me to sing my heart out and hope. Hope that singing Jake¡¯s song will get my message across. Hope that it will make him understand how much I love him. Hope that it will be enough to fix things between us. The song is almost over, and I¡¯m dreading the moment it finishes. Then, I¡¯ll have played all my cards, and all I can do is wait for Jake¡¯s response. What will I do if Jake still decides he doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore because I hurt him too much? I desperately try not to think about that as I reach the final chorus. ¡®Do you feel the same? Am I only dreaming? Is this burning an eternal flame?¡¯ I let the final high note slowly fade away, before my fingers play the outro and come to a stop. But when I lift my hands from the keys, I instantly know something is wrong. My hearing is suddenly gone¡ªI can¡¯t hear a thing! It¡¯s only when I hesitantly turn my face towards the room that I realize the entire crowd has gone silent. My heart starts racing in my chest. Did they all hate it? Did I just make a complete fool of myself? A blush begins creeping up my cheeks. I stand up as quickly as possible, ready to flee the stage, but the moment I rise, the cheering starts. The spotlight aimed at the stage keeps me from seeing much of the crowd, but the people at the front tables stand up and start applauding, giving me a standing ovation. My blush deepens as I freeze and awkwardly glance around. The stage manager approaches, applauding as well. The spotlight bounces off her vibrant blue hair. ¡®Girl, you come play and sing here anytime you want,¡¯ she declares, shaking her head in admiration. ¡®That was incredible!¡¯ ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say, completely flushed. Despite my nerves about going on stage, I have to admit it was a total rush to perform. I try to look into the crowd to spot Jake, but the lights are too blinding. I walk toward the steps on the side of the stage. The audience is still applauding while the stage manager tries to capture their attention for the next song. The nervous flutter in my stomach returns when I still don¡¯t hear Jake¡¯s voice amongst the cheering people. What if he hated it? What if he left?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But as soon as I step down from the stage, I finally see him. Jake is standing only a few feet away. I stare at him anxiously. I¡¯ve been trying to talk to him all week, but now that he¡¯s right here, I¡¯m suddenly at a loss for words. Before I can think of something to say, Jake closes the distance between us. He wraps his strong arms around me and crashes his lips onto mine, pulling me to the side. He pushes me up against the wall behind the small music tech station next to the stage, where most of the crowd can¡¯t see us. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so fucking sorry, baby,¡¯ Jake pleads between desperate kisses. ¡®I¡¯ve been such a fucking idiot. I should have fucking told you how I feel about you. I honestly thought you knew, but I realized tonight I never fucking said it!¡¯ ¡®And I should have told you that I wanted more than something casual with you,¡¯ I admit, eagerly welcoming his lips. Tears start streaming down my cheeks as the relief floods through my veins. ¡®No, don¡¯t try to pin this on yourself,¡¯ Jake says, firmly shaking his head. ¡®I was the one who said I didn¡¯t want a girlfriend. I always knew you were way too good for something casual, Amber. I just didn¡¯t think I could ever be a good boyfriend to you. I should¡¯ve told you the second I got my fucking head on straight.¡¯ ¡®I still should have been honest.¡¯ ¡®No, baby, this was on me,¡¯ Jake says, his expression filled with torment. ¡®I''m so sorry! I should have just told you that I fucking love you weeks ago,¡¯ he adds before kissing me again. ¡®I fucking love you too,¡¯ I laugh, kissing him back. ¡®Well, I d¡ª Wait¡­¡¯ Jake suddenly pulls away from the kiss and stares at me, his eyebrows lifted in mock shock. ¡®Mary Elizabeth Amber Scott, did you just curse?¡¯ ¡®Shut up, Jake!¡¯ I laugh even harder. I place my hands on either side of his face and pull him towards me, so I can kiss him again. ¡®But you cursed!¡¯ Jake exclaims with the biggest grin I have ever seen. ¡®The situation asked for it. It was important that you heard me, and I thought using your favorite word might help you listen!¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®I''ll never not listen to you again,¡¯ Jake promises me earnestly. ¡®Never!¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re becoming a wise man, Jakey,¡¯ I suddenly hear Lily say. We both turn our heads towards her. She¡¯s standing behind Jake, arms crossed, a satisfied smirk on her face. I give her a grateful smile, and she winks back at me. ¡®So, I take it you were in on this?¡¯ Jake asks his sister, his tone slightly indignant. ¡®I had to get my boots back somehow,¡¯ Lily shrugs. ¡®You could have fucking told me, instead of dragging me all over town!¡¯ Jake says accusingly. ¡®Where would have been the fun in that? You needed to stew in your own stupidity for a little while,¡¯ Lily declares mercilessly. ¡®I¡¯m never trusting you again, Lily Thompson, you hear me?¡¯ ¡®Yes, you will,¡¯ Lily replies confidently. ¡®You know I did this for your own good.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t blame Lily. She just went along with my plan,¡¯ I tell Jake, reaching up to run my fingers through his hair. I think my smile may be permanently plastered to my face. ¡®Admit it, this was way better than just telling you,¡¯ Lily grins at Jake. ¡®And as a bonus, I finally got to hear Amber sing, after you talked her up so much. Totally justified, by the way. You were incredible,¡¯ she beams at me. ¡®Yes, you were,¡¯ Jake fervently agrees, instantly turning towards me and crashing his lips against mine. ¡®You were a fucking rockstar on stage. I knew you¡¯d be amazing!¡¯ Jake presses me up against the wall again and slides his hands down my waist to my ass. I tightly wrap my arms around Jake¡¯s neck, hugging him close against me. My body is already eagerly responding to his touches. I¡¯ve missed him so much! ¡®Alright, get a room, you two,¡¯ Lily says dryly from behind us. ¡®Preferably your own.¡¯ As soon as Jake turns his head towards her, she tosses him a set of keys. Jake moves quickly, catching them in mid-air. He stares at them in surprise. ¡®You drove me here, Lil. How are you going to get home without my truck?¡¯ ¡®Herc is already waiting for me outside,¡¯ Lily says, gesturing with her thumb over her shoulder, a smirk playing on her lips. ¡®Wait, he knew about this too?¡¯ Jake frowns, then glances at me. I just shrug¡ªI wasn¡¯t aware of that either. ¡®Of course, we all did,¡¯ Lily declares matter-of-factly. ¡®I informed the others after Amber called me with her plan. I had to let Hugo and Nate know what a bunch of assholes they were. They¡¯re very sorry, by the way, for their terrible advice to Jake,¡¯ she adds, turning to me. ¡®They want to make it up to you, too. Hugo¡¯s waiting outside for me right now, and Nate said he¡¯s making us all a big brunch tomorrow. We¡¯ll expect you both home by eleven. That should give you enough time to make up, right?¡¯ she asks, wiggling her eyebrows at us. ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Jake mutters, glancing at me again. ¡®I¡¯m kind of aiming for forever here. I don¡¯t know how much convincing it¡¯ll take¡­¡¯ ¡®Just make it work, you sappy dweeb!¡¯ Lily laughs, patting Jake¡¯s shoulder once. ¡®We¡¯ll see you guys tomorrow at brunch!¡¯ With a quick wave of her hand, she says goodbye and spins on her heels. Laughing, we watch her effortlessly weave through the busy tables towards the exit. Then Jake turns back to me, his expression serious. ¡®Alright, no more misunderstandings about this, Amber Scott,¡¯ he says, brushing my hair back from my face. Jake¡¯s blue eyes lock onto mine with an intense gaze. ¡®I love you. I want to be with you, and only you. I want to be your boyfriend. I¡¯m yours, and you¡¯re mine. No more of that casual bullshit, yeah?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m yours,¡¯ I confirm, smiling up at him. ¡®Good. Now that we¡¯ve finally cleared all that up¡­¡¯ A mischievous smirk curls on Jake¡¯s lips. ¡®...I¡¯m taking you home with me. You¡¯re the only woman I ever want in my bed again. Now, tonight, and forever.¡¯ ¡®Agreed,¡¯ I reply, standing on my toes to kiss him again. I teasingly bite his lower lip, letting him know just how much I want him. Jake chuckles, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and guiding me towards the exit. He presses a kiss to my hair. ¡®Good girl,¡¯ he mutters in my ear. Epilogue (JAKE) Epilogue Jake I¡¯m sitting on my bed, my hands folded behind my head against the headboard, watching Amber with quiet patience. She¡¯s sitting cross-legged in the middle of the bed, a pen in her right hand and her left hand moving across the touchpad of her laptop. A notebook sits in front of her, and she occasionally jots something down. Her eyes are fixed on the screen, her brow furrowed in concentration, and every now and then, she bites her bottom lip. A smile tugs at my lips as I catch the familiar sight of her scrunching her nose in thought. ¡®How¡¯s the menu coming along?¡¯ I ask her. ¡®I still haven¡¯t decided on what pie I''ll be baking,¡¯ Amber sighs. ¡®I¡¯m trying to come up with something original.¡¯ ¡®You know we¡¯ll love anything you make, right? You¡¯re the only one of us who actually knows how to bake anything at all,¡¯ I remind her dryly. ¡®That doesn¡¯t matter! I want to make something special, since I already ruined Christmas,¡¯ she protests. Next weekend is Easter, and Amber and Nate have been coordinating on an elaborate Easter brunch for everyone. Amber¡¯s been stressing about it for almost two weeks now¡ªlooking up recipes, making grocery lists, and then scrapping everything to start over again just a few days later. I shake my head in amusement. I¡¯ve told her a thousand times not to worry so much, but she¡¯s determined to make this the best Easter brunch ever. The main reason behind her stress is that we spent Christmas with her parents instead of my family. About two weeks after their unexpected visit to Ray¡¯s ranch, and a week after Amber and I got back together for real, Amber¡¯s father called to apologize. He told her that nothing was worth losing their daughter over and that they wanted to patch things up. Then he invited her to come home for Christmas, but Amber said she¡¯d only come if she could bring me along too. Amber fully expected him to refuse, but to her surprise, he said I was welcome to join them. My family was bummed, of course, since we¡¯d already made plans to celebrate Christmas together. Amber felt incredibly guilty about it, but I was the one who suggested we go to her parents. If my parents were still alive, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever pass up the chance to have a relationship with them. My family graciously agreed to celebrate with us a few days later, and as a result, Amber and I spent three nights in St. Cloud. To say it was awkward would be an understatement. The invitation clearly came from Amber¡¯s father, because her mother was far less welcoming. Amber and her mother got into a fight right off the bat¡ªher mom refused to let us sleep in the same room, let alone in the same bed. Amber¡¯s father and I tried to mediate, but things almost escalated until I volunteered to sleep on the couch for the entire visit. I wasn¡¯t going to risk eternal damnation by having sex in that house anyway. All those crosses and Jesus figurines scattered around were a giant mood killer. It honestly freaked me out a little bit. I still had to convince Amber to stay, though. She was ready to go back home before we¡¯d even gotten our bags out of my truck. I think my efforts actually earned me some points with her dad. Eventually, Amber reluctantly agreed to let me sleep on the couch, but not before loudly promising, in front of her mother, that she¡¯d make it up to me as soon as we were back home. Although her mother was determined to not like me, her dad made an effort to make things right with Amber and get to know me better. He¡¯s actually not half bad, if you can overlook the excessive religious stuff. I kind of just rolled with it while we were there. We all went to Christmas Eve Mass together, which was long and freezing. On Christmas Day, we volunteered at their church, serving a Christmas lunch to the homeless, which was actually a pretty cool thing to do. All things considered, I think Amber¡¯s relationship with her parents will work itself out, even if it¡¯ll take time before things are less tense. However, they might not be too thrilled about what I plan to ask their daughter today. ¡®Take a break and come sit with me for a moment,¡¯ I suggest, reaching for Amber¡¯s hand. ¡®But I¡¯m not done yet,¡¯ she protests. ¡®I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re probably just going to change everything again tomorrow anyway,¡¯ I laugh. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡®That¡¯s probably true,¡¯ Amber admits, letting me pull her onto my lap. She straddles my legs, and I lean in for a kiss. My hands slide from her hips to her waist as our kiss deepens. I hold her tighter, pulling her close so she¡¯s firmly pressed against my chest. ¡®Okay, consider me effectively distracted,¡¯ Amber sighs happily, her hands wandering down to my crotch. ¡®That wasn¡¯t actually my intention,¡¯ I smirk. ¡®You could¡¯ve fooled me,¡¯ she mumbles through our kiss, moving to unzip my pants. ¡®I actually wanted to run something by you,¡¯ I tell her seriously, breaking our kiss before I get too caught up in the moment. Even after a few months together, I still can¡¯t get enough of her. ¡®Alright, what is it?¡¯ Amber asks, her curiosity piqued. She pulls back slightly, sitting up straight to look at me. ¡®Back when I became foreman, Ray offered me the foreman¡¯s apartment above the stable. You know, the one Gary used to live in?¡¯ I ask her. Amber nods to confirm she knows what I¡¯m talking about. ¡®It¡¯s a lot bigger than this cabin. The living room has a nice view overlooking the ranch. There¡¯s a separate bedroom and bathroom, and even a decent kitchen.¡¯ ¡®Why didn¡¯t you take it?¡¯ ¡®Because I didn¡¯t really see the point at the time,¡¯ I answer, affectionately tucking Amber¡¯s hair behind her ears. ¡®I only used the cabin to sleep in when I couldn¡¯t make it home for the night, or when I had to be at the ranch really early. It seemed like a waste to move to a bigger apartment if I wasn¡¯t going to be there much anyway.¡¯ ¡®That makes sense,¡¯ Amber nods. ¡®But now that I¡¯m staying at the ranch more often to spend time with you, living in that apartment would be kind of nice. Especially if I wouldn¡¯t be living there by myself,¡¯ I continue, looking at Amber expectantly. ¡®Wait, what are you saying?¡¯ Amber¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡®I¡¯m asking you to move in with me,¡¯ I smile at her, though my heart starts racing in my chest. ¡®What? Are you¡­? Is¡­? Are you serious?¡¯ Amber cries out in disbelief. ¡®Well, yeah¡­¡¯ I say hesitantly, a familiar pang of insecurity creeping in. I¡¯ve been with a lot of people in the past, and I know what¡¯s out there. I know for sure Amber is the one for me. But I¡¯m her first in so many ways, and sometimes I worry she might decide there¡¯s someone better for her. I know it¡¯s all in my head, though. Amber has never given me any reason to doubt her, so I resolutely push those fears aside. Gently, I run my fingers through her hair. ¡®I mean, things between us are pretty great, right? I love waking up next to you, and I¡¯d really like to do that every day. I¡¯m hoping¨C¡¯ ¡®Yes!¡¯ Amber interrupts me with a squeal of delight. ¡®Yes, yes, yes! I would fucking love to move in with you!¡¯ ¡®You would?¡¯ I laugh, genuinely relieved by her enthusiasm. ¡®Are you kidding me, Jakey? Yes! Of course I would!¡¯ Amber bounces up and down my lap in enthusiasm. She throws her arms around my neck and kisses me fiercely. I pull her closer, my heart swelling with a deep sense of satisfaction, knowing that soon I¡¯ll be able to fall asleep and wake up next to my incredible girlfriend every single day. ¡®And you wouldn¡¯t mind living together at the ranch first?¡¯ I ask her, wanting to be sure. ¡®I figured this could be a good place for us to start. The apartment is right next to the house, so you¡¯d still be there to take care of the kids early in the morning. Plus, we¡¯d barely have to pay rent, just some utilities, so we could save up to buy a decent place of our own in a couple of years¡ªwhen the Jenkins kids are older,¡¯ I add, hesitating. I know that means, eventually, Amber won¡¯t have a job on the ranch anymore, and I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s thought about that yet. It¡¯s probably a few years away, but still. Amber surprises me, though. ¡®I think it¡¯s a great idea,¡¯ Amber assures me with a smile. ¡®Actually, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about lately, too. I¡¯ve been thinking about going back to school. I took a few courses in early childhood development back at St. Cloud before I got this job, and I¡¯ve been looking into transferring those credits to a community college in Madison. I want to take more evening courses and get my degree, so I¡¯ll have options once Ray and Marjorie don¡¯t need a nanny anymore.¡¯ Amber looks at me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡®What do you think?¡¯ ¡®I think that¡¯s really smart,¡¯ I say genuinely, smiling widely. I love seeing Amber so enthusiastic about things. ¡®I¡¯m so proud of you, baby! Look at us¡ªyou going back to school, us moving in together, all grown-up,¡¯ I grin, pulling her closer and grabbing her ass tightly. ¡®Yes! Although¡­¡¯ Amber suddenly looks at me, her face shifting into a concerned expression. ¡®There¡¯s something we need to talk about first. Something you need to know before you decide if you still want to move in with me.¡¯ She bites her bottom lip, her nervousness clear. Okay, now she¡¯s got me nervous! ¡®What is it?¡¯ I ask, a hint of worry creeping into my voice. Amber closes her eyes for a moment, takes a deep breath, and then looks at me with the most earnest expression on her face. ¡®If we¡¯re going to move in together, I need a dog. I¡¯ve always wanted one growing up.¡¯ ¡®You fucking¡­!¡¯ I burst out in laughter, a wave of relief flooding through me. I wrap my arm around Amber¡¯s lower back and flip us over, lowering myself on top of her. I position myself between her legs, kissing her deeply. ¡®If you want a dog, we¡¯ll get a dog,¡¯ I promise her. ¡®You can have anything you want, as long as you promise to never fucking leave me.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll never fucking leave you,¡¯ Amber promises, her voice unwavering. ¡®You¡¯re mine,¡¯ she asserts, her hands gripping my face with fierce determination. ¡®I am,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®You¡¯re never getting rid of me, baby!¡¯ BONUS Would you like a little preview of the next book in the Family Bonds series? Read the first three chapters of HUGO right here! HUGO - blurb When I sneak into a college class to uncover more about my past, I¡¯m caught off guard by my attraction to the beautiful, curvy professor teaching it. Unfortunately, I quickly notice that the charismatic Dr. Josie Chastain is wearing a wedding ring. But when an unexpected situation forces her to leave her home and her husband is nowhere to be found, she accepts my offer to stay in my guest room. As thrilled as I am to have her under my roof, I can¡¯t help but wonder why she hasn¡¯t called her husband to inform him. Why isn¡¯t he here to support her? And am I imagining it, or does Josie look at me like she wants to kiss me as much as I want to kiss her?Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. BONUS HUGO - Chapter 1 HUGO - Chapter 1 Hugo I park my Mercedes in its designated spot outside my office, feeling a sense of satisfaction. I¡¯m just back from the Megula site, where three of my construction crews broke ground this morning on two adjacent luxury hotels. The owners went all out with press coverage, so the project is sure to get some nice local media attention tomorrow. I¡¯m not particularly fond of photo ops or interviews, but I know it¡¯s valuable free publicity for my company, HercuStruct. I posed for photos with the Megula owners and the project managers, gave a few quick interviews to the journalists on-site, and still managed to have a word with my construction crews, thanking them for their hard work and wishing them luck on this project. A part of me wishes Cooper¡¯s crew could have led the Megula job. It¡¯s one of the largest projects we¡¯ve taken on, and Cooper¡¯s skill is exceptional. Not that I don¡¯t trust my other foremen¡ªthey¡¯re all highly skilled, or they wouldn¡¯t be here¡ªbut Cooper is my brother, and I¡¯ve taught him everything he knows since he was sixteen. He and his crew, however, prefer restoration over new builds and are known as the best restoration team in the county. So, for this job, I¡¯ll be relying on some of my other crews to bring these hotels to life. As I walk through the larger of my two warehouses, I greet a few employees on my way up the stairs to my office. ¡®Ah, you¡¯re back!¡¯ Barbara, my secretary, greets me cheerfully. ¡®How was the kick-off this morning?¡¯ ¡®It was good,¡¯ I confirm. ¡®Everything looks great, the owners are pleased that we started on schedule, and there was plenty of attention from local news outlets.¡¯ ¡®Can we expect some positive media coverage?¡¯ ¡®I would think so, yes.¡¯ ¡®Anything in particular that I need to be on the lookout for?¡¯ Barbara asks, glancing meaningfully at me over her glasses. ¡®Not that I¡¯m aware of,¡¯ I say, frowning as I head to the coffee machine, unsure of what she¡¯s hinting at. ¡®Does that mean you kept your clothes on this time?¡¯ Barbara teases me. I should¡¯ve known she¡¯d remember that. A few weeks ago, I kind of hulked out of my jacket, ripping a sleeve at the shoulder seam during a photo op on another job site. I ended up having to pose in just my dress shirt, despite it being the middle of winter. Barbara had a full-on laughing fit when I showed her the torn jacket after I got back. ¡®I figured I would hold off on a striptease, until the final reveal of the building. There¡¯s bound to be even more press coverage then,¡¯ I deadpan. ¡®Smart thinking, Hugo,¡¯ Barbara smirks. ¡®Coffee?¡¯ I ask her, once my own coffee is done. ¡®No, thanks. I¡¯ve already had my fill,¡¯ Barbara shakes her head as she pats her stomach. ¡®Don¡¯t want to get any heartburn.¡¯ She steps out from behind her desk and follows me to mine as I pass. We share the open office space. When we designed it, I figured putting up walls would be ridiculous¡ªthis way, Barbara doesn¡¯t have to get up and come to me every time we need to discuss something. It¡¯s just more efficient. In the back, we have a conference room with a coffee table and comfortable chairs for ten people where I can hold private meetings if needed. There are two other fully equipped desks in the open area that mostly sit empty, but project managers and engineers use them sometimes when they¡¯re directly collaborating with me on something. It¡¯s just easier for everyone to work here on those days than constantly running back and forth between offices. I sit down and glance up at Barbara, who¡¯s carrying a stack of papers. ¡®Alright, Barbara, what have you got for me?¡¯ I sigh, bracing myself. Paperwork isn¡¯t exactly my favorite part of the job, but lately, it¡¯s been consuming more and more of my time as the company keeps growing. ¡®I have a couple of things that need your approval. These are the adjusted budget estimations for the repairs of the nursing home,¡¯ Barbara hands me a small file. ¡®Then there are nine requests for the replacement of major equipment and specialized tools from different construction crews,¡¯ she hands me another file. ¡®And finally, there¡¯s the insurance matter regarding Victor Madden. The insurance company needs you to sign off that his injury indeed occurred during working hours and on the actual worksite, otherwise they¡¯re refusing to pay,¡¯ Barbara adds, placing a third file on top of the first two. ¡®I¡¯ll get right on it,¡¯ I nod, taking a quick sip of my coffee before grabbing the top file. I want to tackle this insurance stuff first so Victor won¡¯t have to stress about his medical bills while he¡¯s recovering. But Barbara doesn¡¯t move, and when I look back up, she¡¯s still standing there. ¡®There¡¯s more?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve also taken the liberty of confirming two seats for HercuStruct at the charity dinner to support the Veterans Assistance Program in a couple of weeks. As a partner to the VAP, HercuStruct should be represented there.¡¯ I nod in agreement. From the moment HercuStruct came into existence, I¡¯ve made an effort to partner up with local businesses and services. The VAP is a great example of that. We have hired several army veterans through their program to help retrain them for civilian jobs, and we¡¯ve donated time, as well as some of the equipment and materials, to build a local service facility for the VAP. ¡®I also have it on good authority that both the mayor and the alderman will be in attendance,¡¯ Barbara continues, giving me a meaningful look. ¡®So, the VAP dinner will be the perfect opportunity for you to discuss the city hall remodel with them.¡¯ She briefly glances at her notes. ¡®Also, Mr. Montgomery called twice this afternoon. He¡¯s concerned about a clause in the final contract for the church restoration. Apparently, the phrasing makes HercuStruct vulnerable to unfair lawsuits for any unrelated damages that might occur during or after our work.¡¯ I frown, concern settling in. Alexander Montgomery is my company¡¯s lawyer¡ªand my closest friend outside of my brothers. Alex is damn good at his job, and if he¡¯s worried about a contract, there¡¯s usually a solid reason for it.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡®He urges you not to sign that contract before he¡¯s gone over it with you,¡¯ Barbara continues. ¡®Shall I schedule an appointment for that?¡¯ ¡®Yes, please. Tthank you,¡¯ I nod. ¡®Let¡¯s try to make it happen this week, if possible. They wanted the restorations done quickly, if I remember right. If we don¡¯t start before the end of the month, it¡¯ll get too tight with the other projects coming up, and then we won¡¯t be able to tackle it until July at the earliest. Also, could you print me a copy of that contract and highlight the specific clause, so I can review it?¡¯ ¡®Will do.¡¯ Barbara turns around and sits behind her desk while I continue working on the files she handed me. The office is quiet, and we settle into our usual rhythm. When I¡¯m finished, I stack the files neatly and place them on the corner of my desk for her to pick up. I glance at my watch¡ªit''s already getting late, but I want to go over the contract Alex flagged before heading home. However, Barbara hasn¡¯t brought it over yet. I glance around the office and realize she¡¯s stepped out while I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I get up and walk over to her desk to check if she left the printed copy of the contract there. I sift through her papers and find it quickly enough, but something else catches my eye. Beneath the contract is a document labeled, ¡°A systematic review regarding the benefits and expected outcomes of various treatments for drug-induced psychosis.¡± My eyebrows raise in surprise as I pick it up. It looks like some sort of scientific article¡ªnothing to do with our work at HercuStruct. I wonder why it¡¯s on Barbara¡¯s desk. Behind me, I hear the sound of a toilet flushing, followed by the soft padding of footsteps. Barbara steps out and walks toward me. I don¡¯t look up from the article, still reading the summary on the first page. ¡®What has gotten you so intrigued?¡¯ Barbara asks, her tone curious. ¡®You tell me?¡¯ I reply, holding the article up so she can see it. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s for one of Tim¡¯s classes,¡¯ Barbara explains after a quick glance. Tim is Barbara¡¯s youngest son, who is currently attending the University of Wisconsin here in Madison. ¡®He¡¯s taking a psychology class about psychosis. This is one of the papers on his required reading list. I think one of the authors is actually the professor of the course.¡¯ She points to the last name on the list. ¡®Dr. Chastain, I believe. Tim was really enthusiastic about the class when he told us about it at dinner last week. Sounds pretty interesting.¡¯ ¡®A psychosis class, huh?¡¯ I say absent-mindedly. ¡®I thought Tim was studying English literature?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t get me started,¡¯ Barbara sighs, rolling her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s thinking about changing his major again.¡¯ ¡®For the second time?¡¯ I lift my eyebrows at her. ¡®Third,¡¯ she groans, making an exasperated face. ¡®Anyway, our printer at home ran out of toner, so I printed out the last three articles for him here. I didn¡¯t think you would mind.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®Just a surprising find.¡¯ I hand Barbara the scientific paper back and briefly hold up the contract. ¡®I¡¯m going to take a quick look at this, then I think we should call it a day. What do you think?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never been one to argue with the boss,¡¯ Barbara winks. Going over the contract takes me longer than expected as my mind keeps drifting back to that article Barbara had printed. Despite the distraction, I manage to finish after about twenty minutes and agree with Alex that some changes need to be made before I sign this. I quickly email him a few of my concerns and check my calendar. Barbara has already scheduled a meeting for us on Friday to discuss it, which is perfect. Then, I text Alex to ask if we¡¯re still on for sparring this Sunday. We usually keep work and our personal friendship separate, so I email him for business matters and text him for everything else. Alex ignores my email, but replies to my text within two minutes: he¡¯ll be there Sunday morning at eight. During dinner with my family, I¡¯m quieter than usual. To be honest, I¡¯m rarely the one to dominate the conversation anyway. My brother Cooper, my sister Lily, and my other brother Jake¨Cwhenever he¡¯s home, anyway¨Cusually take center stage, with Nate and me keeping to the background. But tonight, I barely even follow what¡¯s being said. My mind keeps drifting back to the article I found on Barbara¡¯s desk. It¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t shake it. I¡¯m not superstitious, but there¡¯s something about it that keeps nagging at me, and I find myself wondering if it means something. So later that night, when I walk into the kitchen and see Lily¡¯s laptop open on the island, I can¡¯t help myself. I sit down on the stool, quickly open a new browser window before Lily returns, but then I pause. What exactly am I looking for? The article? The class? My fingers hover over the keyboard for a moment, and then, with determination, I start typing into the search bar. I click on a link that looks promising and scroll through the page, but it¡¯s not quite what I¡¯m looking for. Sighing, I go back to the search page, scanning through the other results, hoping something will stand out. ¡®You know that I¡¯ve already sent in my application to UW Madison, right? Or do you plan to enroll yourself, so you can join me in college next year?¡¯ I suddenly hear my sister¡¯s voice behind me. I turn my head and see that Lily is staring curiously over my shoulder at her screen. ¡®Sorry kiddo, I left my laptop at the office today and I saw yours sitting here open. I didn¡¯t look at any of your things,¡¯ I apologize. I make a move to stand up, but Lily waves at me to stay seated. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it. You bought it, so it¡¯s technically yours.¡¯ ¡®Lily¡­¡¯ I sigh. I hate it when she does that! I¡¯m her guardian. It¡¯s my job to provide for her. She shouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. ¡®I¡¯m just joking, Herc,¡¯ Lily says, rolling her eyes. She affectionately wraps her arm around me and rests her chin on my shoulder while glancing at the screen. ¡®What are you looking for at the university?¡¯ ¡®Nothing important,¡¯ I hum. ¡®Great, then there¡¯s no reason not to tell me.¡¯ I glance at her sideways and shake my head incredulously, but I also can¡¯t prevent the corners of my mouth from curling up. I pretend to grab her nose between my thumb and index finger. ¡®You are being nosy, Lily Thompson.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s nothing new, but you love me anyway.¡¯ ¡®That I do,¡¯ I confirm without hesitation. I gesture towards the screen. ¡®Barbara had an article on her desk for her son, related to one of his college classes. It looked interesting and it made me curious. I was trying to look up the class to see what it was about, but I can¡¯t seem to find any information on it.¡¯ ¡®What information do you have?¡¯ Lily asks, letting go of my shoulders. She sits down on the stool beside me and pulls the laptop towards herself. She looks at me expectantly, but I suddenly feel reluctant to tell her. ¡®Something with psychosis. It¡¯s a psychology course. The professor¡¯s name is most likely Chastain,¡¯ I reply eventually. Lily¡¯s eyebrows briefly lift up in surprise, but she withholds her comments. She concentrates on her screen and lets her fingers fly across the keys. She¡¯s a lot better at this stuff than I am, and it takes her less than two minutes to find the class. ¡®I think this is it,¡¯ she says, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡°An introduction into psychosis, by Dr. J. Chastain. This undergraduate course covers the onset, symptomology and course of psychotic disorders listed in the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, as well as an overview and discussion of various treatment options¡±,¡¯ Lily reads out loud. ¡®The course started last week, apparently,¡¯ she points to an information box on her screen. ¡®It¡¯s on Thursdays, from three to five, at the Brogden Psychology Building on campus. That¡¯s all the information available on the university website.¡¯ ¡®Okay, thanks. I guess that settles my curiosity,¡¯ I shrug as I stand up. ¡®Do you want to watch a movie or something?¡¯ ¡®Rain check? I still have to finish my book report.¡¯ ¡®Sure thing. Need a snack while you work? Something to drink?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m good, Herc, thanks,¡¯ Lily smiles up at me. ¡®Good luck then.¡¯ I press a kiss to Lily¡¯s temple before heading toward the living room. Cooper and Nate are in the middle of some weird board game, so I flop down into my favorite corner of the couch and turn on the TV. Before I hit play on the documentary about the Roman Empire that I started watching yesterday, I pull up my work calendar on my phone. There¡¯s nothing urgent scheduled for Thursday afternoon. On a bit of a whim, I clear my schedule by postponing everything I had planned for then to Monday and block off the afternoon. Maybe I should check out that class.